ã€ŠFrom Fire: Birthã€‹


 Chapter One

    Chapter One

    Near the center of a universe, on the outer tendril of a spiral galaxy sits a yellow star circled by five planets , two gas giants on the outer reaches and two small fast-moving boiling planets close to the star. Between these four planets sits a planet with sprawling forests, towering mountains, spiraling rivers, and deep oceans. On one of the less towering mountains there is a dark cave, inside that cave sits five short bipedal mammals, among a them a large male squats over a bundle of dry sticks with two stones in his hand. He brings these two stones together with a loud clack. Each time he does this a spark is made, each time this spark is made the sticks get hotter, and soon they begin to burn with small embers and smoke rises, the man drops the stones and begins to blow onto the embers. After a few good breaths a fire grows into existence. The five grin with the teeth of predators and laugh primal laughs and huddle around the small fire and speak in a crude tongue. Unknown to them they have just helped create what would one day become a god.

    <hr>

    In a sea of black a spark glows like a billion stars, then another, then another. Each spark forming together to create a single point of light. Before long the sparks become embers, then a flame that grows ever larger until the black that once was all there was,is replaced with a roaring flame, pulsing with power and heat. The flame whips around the darkness till it finds fuel for its flame in the form of wood, it eats through till the wood is chard black and holds little for it to consume. Luckily, as if created from the flame¡¯s need for more, a larger piece of wood appears inside the flame, then another. The flame begins to devour this new source of fuel, but a slower pace, when will it get more?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Did the flame just ask a question? Another! Who is it asking? Another question! Who is it? An again another question! It should really start finding answers to these questions before asking more. But how? CRAP! It did it again. Think, think, think, because apparently that is something it can do now. First question, did the flame just ask a question? Yes, many. One down. Who is it asking? Itself , that¡¯s the only one here, right? The flame sighs add it to the list. Question three, who is it? The flame, duh. That one was easy. How to find answers? Already figured that one out. The flame thought it was really smart. Just to clarify, it was as far as newly sentient flames go. Okay, last question. Is it the only one here? The flame searched the only place it new to look, itself. It searches every corner of itself before turning its attention towards the wood that it was feasting on. Hello? Mister Wood, Misses Wood, ¡­ Wood? Are you there? ¡­. Just when the flame was about to give up on the whole idea, a laugh hisses from the wood. Causing the flame to jump and shrink in size.

    ¡° Ha ha ha, took you long enough to ask!¡± The wood yells with a dry whisper of a voice, ¡° I¡¯ve been sitting here while you sat there eating me and talking to yourself.¡±

    After a getting over its shock the flame finds the courage to speak up.

    ¡° Should I? stop?¡±, the flame asked, rolling around the word , I , and finding it like it. Then quickly adding, ¡° Eating you that is.¡±

    The wood sat in silence for a few moments before letting out another hissing laugh, ¡° Oh no, its fine, well maybe not fine, but there is more than this so its quite alright.¡±

    The flame sighs in relief, ¡° That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t think I can stop eating you without¡­. not being?¡±

    The wood nods, well more like rolls a little as it is just a log of wood and there for has no mean of nodding.

    ¡° The word you are searching for is dying, death.¡± ,the wood informs the flame.

    The flame ponders these words, before feeling it gets the general idea. Another question strikes the flame. How does the wood know so much? But, before the flame can ask the wood speaks up.

    ¡°So, while I don¡¯t mind being eaten away, but it feels a little weird. Could we take this somewhere else?¡± , the wood asks.

    This surprises the flame. Somewhere else there is somewhere else?

    ¡° Before you ask, yes. There is more than just here. Give me a little time and I¡¯ll show you and explain somethings to you.¡± The wood tells the flame, before its presence disappears. At first the flame was shocked where did the wood go. It felt around for the wood and it found what it had been eating, but not the voice it had come to known as wood. Had the flame eaten the wood, was it all gone? It looked at the wood and there was still a good amount, so that could not have been it. Where did my friend go? The flame thought to itself. Friend? Was that what the wood was to me? It is the only one other ¡­ being , I have ever known. So, yes, we are friends, were friends? This thinking thing is really hard.

    Suddenly, the flame felt itself being moved, how it knew this, it had no idea, but it knew. The flame and the wood that wasn¡¯t its friend were picked up and taken ¡­ somewhere. After, what felt like a long time to the flame, longer than all other time that it had experienced until now. Where am I going? Where is wood? What is moving me? These are the questions that the flame asked itself , but unlike the last time it could not find the answers itself and there was no one to ask this time. I miss wood. This train of thought went along for quite some time, constant wondering where it was going, and where its friend went, until the wood it was feeding upon became little more than charcoal. The flame smaller then it had been since it¡¯s birth, clinging to the wood, that last reminder of its friend and the last of its food. The flame flickered and began to sputter out of existence. My existence was short, or long, I am not quite sure, but it was something, once again not sure. Thought what it thought to be its last, when suddenly it found itself surrounded by more wood than it had ever seen. It jumped toward it bringing the remains of its friend with it. It began feasting on this new source of food , wrapping its way around it till it held it all inside itself. After it got itself comfortable, slowly eating away at its new home and food sources, it felt its old friend wood return.

    ¡° WOOD! Is that you? Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you!¡± the flame exclaimed with joy and relief.

    Wood laughed, its dry hiss of laughter, ¡° Ha ha, did you think I left you my friend?¡±

    The flame jumped with joy when it heard wood call it friend, they were friends after all, and then it felt shame for not trusting its friend wood.

    ¡° Well, kind of, I was afraid I had eaten you away.¡±, the flame said sheepishly.

    ¡°Ha ha , not quite, I just had to leave in order to move you to a place with more me, for both our sakes before you did.¡±, wood tells the flame.

    There is more of wood? Yes, wood did tell me this. But where is here? The flame thought to itself , but before it could ask any questions out loud wood chimed in.

    ¡° Before you begin asking questions, which I am sure you have, first I have some questions of my own, it that alright?¡±, wood asked with a patient, but stern voice. The flame had never heard wood use that voice before this must be serious it thought. Wood is friend and lets me eat it to live, the very least I could do is answer it questions. I am quite good at that, if I do say so myself. And I do.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    With the confidence befitting something quite older and wiser than it, spoke up,¡± For you my friend, I¡¯ll answer all your questions.¡±

    Chuckling wood says, ¡° Thank you, oh wise flame. Question one, do you know what you are?¡±

    The flame was surprised, the flame is a flame. Flame said as such, ¡° I am a flame.¡±

    The wood waited a moment before speaking, ¡° Yes , this is true, but also wrong. You are what is called a wisp. You are a young being that has just come into existence and you could go on this way for as long has you can fuel your hunger, but once you run out of things to eat you will die.¡±

    Die! Die! I¡¯m going to die, but life has just begun. Oh no, I got to eat slower. Oh, I don¡¯t want to die. The flame¡¯s thoughts filled with panic and worry.

    ¡°Snap out of it, your eating faster!¡±, wood yells at the flame. The flame looks around and sees that it has been eating more of the wood, and it was down to half of what was there at the beginning. It quickly stopped doing this and begin to nibble instead.

    ¡° Better, now listen. Are you listening?¡±, the wood asked. When the flame didn¡¯t interrupt the wood took this as a sign that the flame was in fact listening. ¡° Okay, first you are not going to die. At least not right away if I can help it.¡±

    The flame nodded, as much as he could as a personified fire.

    The wood continued, ¡° Second of all, there is a way you can become stronger and there for not have to eat constantly to survive.¡±

    The flame perked up at this, it liked eaten and all, it was one of the few things it actually understood, but if it could find a way to not die if it ran out of wood, then it¡¯d be worth it.

    ¡° Okay, first things first, I need you to focus at the center of your being, can you do that?¡±, the wood asked sounding as if it was further away. The flame focused with all its might looking for its center, it seemed hopeless at first, then as if by accident, it found it. A small glowing light no larger then the head of a needle, not that the flame knew what a needle was. It pulsed with an orange and red glow. The flame latched on to it afraid it may disappear.

    ¡°Okay, wood I have found it, I think.¡± , the flame said with a voice that portrayed anything but confidence, ¡° Now what?¡±.

    ¡° Good, good.¡±, the wood said in a soothing voice that sounded like leaves rustling, ¡° Now you need to try and pull your whole being into it.¡±

    What did that mean thought the flame, pull in its whole being, how? And why? But the flame trusted the wood and if the wood said it need to do this it would try. The flame focused on the pulsing light of red and orange, imagining itself being pulled into the light. And to its amazement and fright, it felt it happening. The light began to grow in intensity and size, while the flame felt itself growing smaller and smaller. Before the flame could ask the wood for help or even cry out in alarm the light had engulfed the flame. The flame couldn¡¯t feel anything, it was dark and cold, but for only a moment. Suddenly there was a bright explosion and pushing sensation and when the flame opened its eyes, it had eyes. That¡¯s not all it had, it had a body, a small one, but a body. The size of an apple, with arms, legs, and a head. Skin made of flickering flame and eyes of warm orange. The flame smiled and looked up and saw for the first time the world and the true form of its friend the wood. The flame found itself floating in the center of a huge room, to it at least, a room made of living trees and vines that were on fire. And next to one of the trees ,swatting at the fire, was a creature that seemed to be made of wood, long spindly arms and legs that splintered at the joints, skin of bark, and a head with a cracks for eyes and a mouth and leaves on top like hair.

    ¡° AHHH! PUT IT OUT! PUT IT OUT!¡±, the creature yelled in panic with the hollow voice of the flames friend wood. Wait a minute was that the flame¡¯s friend wood.

    ¡° Wood? Is that you?¡±, the flame asked with a voice like sparks.

    ¡°YES! NOW PUT OUT THE FIRE, PLEAASSE!¡±, the wood screamed waving a hand around that had caught on fire. The flame didn¡¯t want its friend to be upset, but the flame did not know how, but it would try to help. It flew over to its friend and began swatting at the flame like it saw wood do. This only made things worse and resulted in wood screaming more and to begin running around waving its arms around. So not that then. Maybe it could suck in the fire like it did when it was pulled into its center. Flame decided to practice on one of the trees, not wishing to cause its friend more harm. Flying over to one of the fires it placed its hand out in front of it and focused on pulling the fire into it. And to its excitement it worked, and it felt amazing like it felt when it ate wood. Quickly it flew around the room and began absorbing the fires, before finally rushing to its friend who by now had both arms on fire and was rolling on the leave ridden dirt floor, which only caused the fire to grow around the wood. Once again, the flame held out its hands and focused. The fire that was consuming the wood and the leaves flew from them and into the flame. When all was said and done, the little flame let out a belch, that tasted and smelt like BBQ, to someone who knew what that was, the flame didn¡¯t but it liked it all the same.

    Pulling itself off the floor the creature the flame knew as wood, dusted itself off and turn to the little floating flame and laughed its hissing hollow laugh, ¡° Ha! Ha! Well that was fun, I knew you¡¯d be worth a little excitement!¡±, the wood smiled, ¡° Congratulations! You are now a sprite!¡±

    The flame looked at wood for a few moments blinking, before asking, ¡° What¡¯s a sprite?¡±.

    The wood laughed and was about to answer when a high-pitched voice called from outside the room, ¡° Yasevl, my lord. Is everything alright? We heard screams and saw fire. Do you require our assistants¡± , the voice was filled with worry and respect. The wood stood up and walked to the door, before turning back to the newly minted sprite, ¡° I will be, but a moment.¡±, and walked through the door into the night. The flame could here voices, including its friends hollow voice and its hissing laugh. Soon the wood returned and sat down in front of the flame, ¡° Where were we? Ah, what is a sprite? It is a being made of a single element and willpower. You for instance are a fire sprite. Does that make sense?¡±, the wood asked with a smile.

    The flame sat there a moment contemplating this and then shook its head, it didn¡¯t understand. If the flame was a fire sprite, was the wood a wood sprite? The flame voiced this inquiry, ¡° Does that mean that you are a wood sprite?¡±. The wood let out a long hissing laugh, ¡° Not quite my friend, I was once a water sprite, and now I am a wood spirit.¡±. The flame sat there thinking once again and concluded that it knew absolutely nothing. Seeing the confusion on the little sprites face the wood spirit decide to enlighten it, ¡° A spirit is a sprite that has gained enough power and energy to take power of more than just the most basic of its element.¡±

    ¡°Then if you were a water sprite, whatever water is, the how did you become a wood spirit?¡±, the flame asked scratching its head. The wood spirit scrunched up its face in thought.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the water thing later, but to answer your question, I was a water sprite yes, but I became a wood sprite when I started to consume the energy from the water inside trees, and plants. And when I became strong enough to become a spirit, I became a wood spirit.¡±. The flame did not completely understand ,but it felt like it understood the general idea.

    ¡° Okay, I think I understand, but I have another question.¡±, the flame stated before asking, ¡° Who was that other voice, another spirit?¡±. The wood through back its head and laughed. Much to the annoyance of the sprite, but not surprise. When the wood spirit finished its laughing, wiping away a tear of sap from its eyes, said,¡± No, that was Nevil, he is one of my worshippers, he is not a sprite or a spirit he is an elf. A wood elf to be precise, an alvsvel.¡±, sensing the impending questions the spirit continued, ¡° They are different then us, they are made of flesh, and cannot control elements like we can. They worship me, by giving me a piece of their energy and other things, and in return I gift them with my blessing, which makes them stronger. We protect each other.¡±. The wood spirit looked at the fire sprite expecting its explanation to only draw in more questions, but instead the sprite simply nodded. The sprite remembered how the wood had helped it, protected it from itself in a way. The flame did have one last question, ¡° There was a word I didn¡¯t understand when the elf called to you earlier. What is Yasevl?¡±.

    Smiling the spirit answered, ¡° That is my name, Yasevl. It means forest one.¡±.

    ¡° Name?¡±, the flame asked.

    ¡°It is a word that identifies one from others, it is how others know you.¡± The wood explained.

    ¡°Oh, should I call you Yasevl?¡±, the flame asked afraid that it had offended its friend.

    ¡°I would like that very much, my friend.¡±, Yasevl smiled. The flame smiled back, then frowned.

    ¡°What is my name, do I have one?¡±, the flame asked. Yasevl thought for a moment then nodded to itself.

    ¡° I will give you a name. If that is alright with you?¡±, Yasevl said with joy in his eyes. The flame sprite glowed with excitement,¡± Oh yes, please!¡±.

    ¡° Then from this day forward you shall be, Igneous, flame brother.¡±, Yasevl said with a proud smile. Igneous felt a sudden jolt inside of him, he was a brother, which somehow, he knew what that was, he was Yasevl¡¯s brother. Igneous flew to Yasevl and hugged his brother, until Yasevl let out a yelp, this was due to the spot Igneous was hugging had begun to smolder. With a sheepish smile the and a quick apology he absorbed the energy back to him. A light began to shine through the doorway of the room.

    ¡° What is that?¡±, Igneous asked feeling the energy of the light and curious to see what it was.

    Smiling at his younger brother Yasevl said, ¡° That my brother is dawn.¡±, standing up he continued, ¡° How about I show you some more of the world and introduce you to my people?¡±

    Igneous¡¯ eyes grew large as did his smile, while nodding profusely he said, ¡° Oh yes, please, but first what is dawn?¡±. Laughing Yasevl led his new brother into the light of dawn and into a world that held all new wonders for Igneous.

 Chapter Two

    Chapter Two

    Igneous follows Yasevl out of the doorway and into the early morning light. The warmth from the Sun¡¯s rays penetrating his fiery skin to make its way to his core. This dawn ,as Yasevl had called it, felt amazing, it felt right. Igneous basked in the golden rays, wiggling is stubby arms and legs with pleasure. He liked dawn. He could have stayed like that forever, but Yasevl cleared his throat, which sounded like a tree cracking under the wind of a strong storm, and with a smile said, ¡° The Sun is pretty great feeling, but we have other things to do.¡±.

    Igneous felt embarrassed that he had lost himself in this new sensation, and if a flame sprite could he would¡¯ve blushed. Sheepishly Igneous looked up to his brother with an apologetic smile, ¡° Sorry Yasevl. It just felt nice and everything is so new.¡±. This prompted a hissing fit of laughter from Yasevl, ¡° Ha Ha Ha , its quite alright. I remember when I first got my body and I know it¡¯s difficult to control yourself at first.¡±, giving an understanding smile he adds, ¡° But if you get overwhelmed every time you experience something new you may miss out on other amazing things.¡±. With a nod Igneous nodded and took another look at the world that was so new. His grew wide when he saw past the Sun¡¯s golden rays. Igneous found himself standing, floating, on a small hill overlooking a green valley that stretched for what looked like miles. Emerald grass ,with flowers that showed a rainbow intermixed, reached to the sky as if trying to caress the Sun, humungous hard wood trees on the edges of the valley that even from a distance obscured the view of the outside world, a stream with waters as clear as glass ran down the middle of the valley before disappearing into the great trees, and at the base of the hill were small mounds that looked to be made of intertwining trees. On closer inspection he could see figures moving in the glow of the early morning at the base of the hill. Taken in by the beauty of the valley Igneous was speechless. Smiling Yasevl breaks the silence that had overcome the two, ¡° It is quite beautiful, this is my home that I share with my people.¡±, with love in his eyes he added, ¡° Our home.¡±.

    This caused Igneous to look up at his new brother, ¡° Thank you, brother. Truly.¡±.

    ¡° Are you ready to meet my worshippers?¡±, Yasevl asks taking a step forward and looking back at Igneous.

    <hr>

    In a dark cave on the side of a small mountain, five goblins awake to a cold and dark cave, the only light coming from the rays of a new dawn. The largest of the five stands and looks around and begins to yell, ¡° WHAT HAPPENED TO ME FIRE!!!!¡±. He stops over to one of the shorter and weaker goblins and grabs him by his dirty brown robe, ¡° YOU LIED SHAMAN! YOU SAID IT WOULD SERVE US!¡±.

    The much smaller and much older goblin looks up at his leader with fear in his milky eyes, ¡° Kexel, I don¡¯t know what happened. I casted all the right spells. I, I¡­¡±, before he could finish his sentence Kexel, the large goblin leader, punches him in the face , breaking his nose. Kexel drops the wailing shaman and looks around , he sees two of the goblins cowering in a corner not daring to look at him. Good, he thought, they should fear me. He looks to the mouth of the cave to see another one of his lessers looking out. Stomping up behind the distracted goblin, Kexel raises a fist, and is ready to hit the other goblin, when she speaks up, ¡° They went north, my chief.¡±.

    This halts Kexel¡¯s fist inches from the goblins head, ¡° Who?¡±. The goblin looks back at Kexel without fear and states, ¡° The fire thieves.¡±.

    A crooked, gapped, sinister grin stretches over Kexel¡¯s face, ¡° Can you track them hunter?¡±. The hunter gives a simple nod before turning back to the caves opening, a frown makes its way across her face.

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s gO HUNTING!¡±, Kexel roars. His voice echoes in the cave causing the other three goblins behind him to quake and the trees below the cave rustles as flocks of birds flee from the sound of the angry goblin.

    <hr>

    At the foot of the hill Yasevl and Igneous are met by a man with skin the color of bark, hair like grass, and with eyes that resembled freshly cut wood. Knelling the man says, ¡° My lord, you grace us with your presence. How may we serve you?¡±. Behind him another dozen elves follow suit.

    With a sigh Yasevl tells the man, ¡° Nevil please stand up, all of you please stand.¡±.

    The man looks up at Yasevl, ¡° But, my lord you ar-¡°.

    Cutting him off, Yasevl pulls the man up by his shoulders, ¡° Is telling you to stand.¡±.

    Nevil nods his head deeply, ¡° Yes, my lord. As you wish.¡±. When his head comes back up, he notices Igneous for the first time and jumps back causing the others to behind him to do the same in surprise, some of them fumbling and landing on their behinds.

    Pointing at Igneous, Nevil says with alarm, ¡° My lord, watch out there is a flame creature beside you. ¡±, Nevil turns to the other elves gather and yells, ¡° GO GRAB BUCKETS OF WATER BEFORE HE CONSUMES LORD YA-¡°.

    Once again Yasevl interrupts, addressing the whole group, ¡° NO NO NO! THAT WILL NOT BE NESSECRY!¡±, turning his attention back to Nevil he adds, ¡° This is Igneous, he is to be treated as my brother from this day forward.¡±.

    Nevil¡¯s eyes go wide, and doubt makes its way across his face, but he dears not say anything openly, instead he simply nods and say, ¡° Yes my lord.¡±, he then turns to Igneous, ¡° Welcome Master Igneous.¡±.

    During the whole interaction Igneous simply stood there with fascination on his face at all the new things he was seeing, and it wasn¡¯t until Nevil had directly that addressed him had Igneous broken out of his state of wonder.

    ¡°Oh, um. Hi. It¡¯s very nice to meet you, Master Nevil. I promise not to eat too much of brother¡±, Igneous says after a moment of silence, but by the end feels confident that he is quite the conversationalist. Nevil just looks at the little sprite in confusion, not sure what to say. Yasevl breaks the awkward silence with a hardy and full laugh that only a tree could give, this startles everyone with its suddenness which only causes Yasevl to laugh harder, but soon the other wood elves begin to laugh and soon even Nevil¡¯s lip break into a smile and begins to laugh. The only one not laughing is Igneous, not quite sure what he said was so funny.

    After everyone had settled down and Yasevl had explain what was so funny to Igneous, Yasevl began to introduce Igneous to the village, after explaining what a village was. It turned out that Nevil turned out to be what was called a chieftain, as well as the high priest for Yasevl. The other wood elves that Igneous met that morning were a mix of hunters getting ready to leave and guards that were getting ready to go home after night watch. Everyone there that morning was told to inform everyone else of Igneous¡¯ presence and to treat him as a member of the village. After everyone agreed to do so Yasevl told Igneous he had to take care of a few things with Nevil and that he should feel free to explore the valley, but not to wonder past the borders. Left to his own devices Igneous wondered around the village looking at all the huts, and on closers inspection he could tell they were made of living trees that had been woven together until the trunks created walls and the branches a ceiling with the leaves on top. Igneous took a quick look around to make sure no one was watching and when he couldn¡¯t see anyone, he broke off a small twig from one of the bigger huts and began to munch on it each bite making a hissing noise, he was about to break off another when he heard a small high-pitched voice call out, ¡° Hey! Don¡¯t do that!¡±.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Igneous whirled around in shock at the voice and came face to face with a small chubby brown face. Startled by the closeness of the face, Igneous flew up and away from the little face and saw who it was that started him. Standing below him was a small wood elf, the elf had long green hair that wove together like vines, its small brown form covered by a deerskin dress, with a vine tied at the waist. The chubby elf had its hands bawled up placed on its hip with its chubby cheeks puffed out and a stern look on its face. Igneous was surprised most of all by the elf¡¯s short stature. Yasevl stood as tall as most of the huts if not taller and Nevil had come up to Yasevl¡¯s chest, but this elf looks to be no taller that three feet tall barely reaching the height of Yasevl¡¯s knees.

    ¡° Are you alright, what happened to the rest of you?¡±, Igneous asks with worry in his voice.

    This caused the little elf¡¯s eyes to grow wide then very narrow, taking in a deep breath it yells. ¡° IS THAT A SHORT JOKE!? THAT¡¯S FUNNY COMING FROM A PIPSQUEK LIKE YOU!¡±. Once again, this startled Igneous, for such a little elf it sure could make a huge noise. When Igneous didn¡¯t answer, the elf let out a frustrated huff of breath and looked at Igneous, ¡° Come down here, so I can introduce myself.¡±.

    Igneous not wishing to anger this little elf more did as asked of him but stayed at arm¡¯s length just in case he needed to escape quickly. The scowl on the elf¡¯s face was replaced by a toothy smile, ¡° I am Nelly, daughter of Nevil, and future chieftain of this village. Nice to meetcha¡¯.¡±.

    The elf stuck out her arm at Igneous causing him to flinch. When she didn¡¯t strike him Igneous looked at her out stretched arm and then at her with confusion and a silenced question on his face. The elf sighed and looked at Igneous like a tired mother would dull-witted child, ¡° You¡¯re supposed to tell me your name and then extend your hand towards mine.¡±.

    This was news to him, but he didn¡¯t wish to anger her again and did as she said, ¡° I am Igneous, brother of Yasevl.¡±, and placed his tiny hand on her index finger and moved it up and down.

    When he did this there was a sizzling and the elf jerked back her hand with a yelp. Where Igneous had touched her hand was on burnt and raw. Igneous saw this and instantly felt horrible. He began to fly forward to see if he could adsorb it like he did with Yasevl, but Nelly held up her none injured hand to stop him. Nelly took her uninjured hand and held it over the burn and begin to whisper in a language that Igneous could neither understand or remember after she was done. Her eyes glow bright green and a white light engulfs her hand. From this light small white orbs trickle down on to the burn, and soon the burn glows white as well. Suddenly before his eyes¡¯ Igneous watches the burn heals and return to its previous shade of brown. Igneous mouth drops open and he gapes at the little elf, ¡° What was that!?¡±.

    Nelly smirks and fixes her gaze on Igneous, ¡° That was me fixing your mistake with magic.¡±.

    Igneous first shrinks back, ¡° Sorry, I forget that others get hurt by fire.¡±, but then he quickly recovers with wide eyes, ¡° What¡¯s magic?¡±.

    Nelly just blinks at Igneous for a few moments before rolling her eyes, ¡° Its fine just be careful next time. And to answer your question, you''ll need to follow me.¡±.

    Nelly then turns sharply and begins walking at a brisk pace towards the edge of the village. Igneous quickly follows and begs Nelly to tell him now, but his pleads fall on deaf pointy ears. After leaving the village, Igneous follows Nelly down a stone path towards the stream. The path stops short of the stream and in front of the tow sits a hut much like the ones in the village expect, from the windows and doorway bundled herbs and roots hung out to dry and extending form the roof of the hut a stone chimney extends with gray smoke bellowing out. Nelly walks up to the doorway knocks on the wall and softly yells, ¡° Hello! Witch are you home?¡±.

    Out of the hut a wooden staff darts out and knocks Nelly on the head, that earns a yelp and a lot of head rubbing from Nelly, ¡° That hurt you mean old witch.¡±.

    A hunched over figure leaning on a wooden staff and wrapped in white robes steps out of the hut. A wood elf with a grey undertone to her wrinkly brown skin, her once green hair now as white as cotton, and her eyes a dull dark green. She fixes these green eyes on Nelly and says, ¡° How many times have I warned you about calling me a witch.¡±, this was not a question, then she adds, ¡°I am a Druid.¡±.

    ¡° You don¡¯t have to hit me you know.¡±, Nelly whines with a pout.

    ¡° As your magic teacher and grandmother it is my right, and privilege, to discipline you.¡±, The old druid adds with a smirk. She then fixes her eyes on Igneous, ¡° And you must be the fire wisp that our lord Yasevl brought back last night.¡±, she says with a knowing smile before adding, ¡° Well, sprite now.¡±.

    Not wishing to be hit like Nelly, Igneous quickly extended his hand like Nelly taught him, ¡° Hello. I am Igneous, brother to Yasevl. It is my pleasure to meet you.¡±.

    This earned him a short chuckle form the old elf and a smile, ¡° I am Corma, mother of Nevil, druid of this village. It is nice to meet such a well-mannered sprite.¡±, still smiling she adds, ¡° I am afraid I do not wish to burn my finger, so I will not be shaking your hand.¡±

    Igneous remembered what happened when he had shaken hands with Nelly and quickly retracted his hand and smiled weakly. Having recovered from the hit she took to her head Nelly interjects, ¡° Igneous here doesn¡¯t know what magic is.¡±, she says gesturing toward Igneous with a sweeping motion, ¡° And I was thinking you could tell him better than I could.¡±.

    Corma looks from Igneous to Nelly, ¡° You don¡¯t remember. Do you?¡±, She asks causing Nelly to shift nervously.

    "I know how to do magic...just not the details.", Nelly mutters staring at her own feet.

    Corma rolls her eyes and with a sigh says.¡° Alright, come inside and I¡¯ll explain to both of you what magic is.¡±.

    Corma walks into the hut with Nelly and Igneous following in behind her. Inside the hut were more plants hanging and shelves field with bowls and jugs filled with different kinds of powders and liquids. In the back of the hut was a stoned fireplace with a fire roaring and a stone pot sitting above it with a light brown liquid simmering inside. In one corner sat a bed made of animal furs. Opposite of the bed was a small wood table with two cushioned chairs. Corma walked over to the stone pot and took a deep sniff,¡± Not quite ready yet,¡±

    She then walks over to the table and lays her staff against the wall before taking a seat in the chair against the wall. She looks to Nelly and says, ¡° Nelly grab a stone cup from the shelf and place it on the table, so our little friend can sit without burning down my home.¡± .

    Nelly does as ask and walks over to one of the many shelves in the hut and takes a small shallow cup that was made of a stone that had been carved out and polished and places it on the table before takes a seat opposite of Corma.

    ¡° Please take a seat little sprite, its alright, you will not burn the stone.¡±, Corma says giving Igneous a reassuring smile. Igneous slowly makes his way over to the two sitting women and attentively touches the stone cup. When it doesn¡¯t catch fire from his touch, Igneous sits down on the rim of the cup with his feet dangling inside of the cup. Corma wets her lips and smacks them before saying, ¡° So you want to know what magic is.¡±, the druid ponders this for a moment before asking, ¡° Before I tell you I first must know, do you know what mana is?¡±.

    Igneous looks up at her with shameless ignorance, ¡° Not a clue.¡±

    Corma nods at this, ¡° That¡¯s what I expected. Alright I¡¯ll explained that too.¡±, Corma places her hands on the table with her palms facing up and whispers in a language simpler to the one Nelly had used when she healed her hand. When she had finished a glowing picture of a tree sitting on a hill forms. This causes Igneous and Nelly to lean forward in unison and say, ¡° Wow!¡±.

    Corma continues to speak again in a language Igneous could understand, ¡° Everything is made up of two types of energy. There is natural energy known as ki. Ki is the body of all things.¡±, as she says this the tree begins to move and sways before it begins to become transparent and inside of the tree begins to glow blue, ¡° Mana is the energy of the mind. All things living and unliving have it. It is what connects all things to all other things in the world.¡±.

    The image of the tree disappears and is replaced by the out line of an elf, ¡° Sentient beings, such as elves, sprites, and spirits, have an additional energy. It is called spiritual energy, it is the energy of the soul.¡±, the elf in begins to glow with blue energy with white at the center, ¡° Magic is the alteration of these energies in their normal form. This is commonly done though spells.¡±.

    The elf knells to the ground and plants a seed and begins to chant silently and the blue energy in its body begins to flow into the elf¡¯s hands and spread out toward the seed till it begins to sprout and grow into a sapling. Corma continues, ¡° Spells use mana to alter the state of energy around it. Spells are active through the use of a magic language. Spellcasters are born how to know cast a single spell and through time can learn more through studying of that spell or from other spellcasters.¡±.

    The image dissolves from Corma¡¯s hands and the glow with it. Corma smiles and places her hands on her lap, ¡° Any questions?¡±.

    Both Igneous and Nelly nod, Nelly blurts out, ¡° What spell was that? You¡¯ve never shown me that before.¡±.

    Corma laughs and says, ¡° That was a basic illusion spell, and I¡¯ll teach it to you when you¡¯re ready.¡±, she then turns her focus to Igneous, ¡° And you¡¯re question little sprite?¡±

    ¡° Can you teach me magic too?¡±, Igneous asks with hope in his voice and wonder in his eyes. Corma stops smiling and wrinkles her forehead, ¡° Well I could possibly, but I have never taught a sprite magic. And I am not quite sure how it¡¯ll work.¡±

    This causes Igneous to hang his head low, ¡° Oh, Okay.¡±, the disappointment heavy in his voice.

    Corma uses the tip of her finger to lift his chin before quickly pulling it back before it could be burnt, ¡° I didn¡¯t it was impossible. We¡¯ll have to talk to lord Yasevl and see if he has any ideas about it.¡±.

    This causes Igneous looks up , hope feeling his eyes again. Before Igneous can say anything, a scream reaches the hut, followed by a single word that fills both Nelly and Corma with visible fear, ¡° GOOOBLINS!¡±.

 Chapter Three

    Chapter Three

    Kexel crept through the shadows casted by the great trees surrounding the valley of the wood elves. He stops and spits on the ground when he comes to the tree that only yesterday that had cut the branch off to fuel the fire, he whispers to himself, ¡° Stupid shaman, said fire would be mine to control.¡±, then he looks out towards the wood elves, ¡° Stupid thieving elves take my fire wisp.¡±. Turning back he sees the majority of his tribe that they had gathered after figuring out where the trail led. The shaman in its dirty robe casting spells on the others, his hunters sharpening stone daggers, his warriors, several, and a bunch of weaklings that he would use as foder like the two he was going to sacrifice to the wisp to make it stronger, he didn¡¯t know if they would be useful during the battle, but if they died instead of him then they would help. Kexel grabbed the tooth hanging from his neck ,groping it with closed eyes, ¡° Give me strength Mother, help me cut down my enemies, and forget my dead.¡±. Kexel turns to the hunter, who looks up and meets his eyes and nods. It was time. Kexel grinned and lifted his heavy club and charged follow shortly by his people.

    Igneous flew out of the druid¡¯s hut ahead of Nelly and Corma, he wasn¡¯t sure what a goblin was, but judging by the way Nelly and Corma¡¯s faces went pale it couldn¡¯t be good. He flew up to get a better look and what he saw made him wish he could get sick and what it meant to. In the brook a wood elf sat face down in the water turning it red, he watches a others being dragged out of their huts by short green creatures and stabbed with stones turning staining the ground red. He looks around for Yasevl and Nevil but can¡¯t find them among the chaos. Igneous is broken from his grim fascination by Corma calling up to him, ¡° Igneous get down here. NOW!¡±.

    Igneous jumps startled by the sudden the call, but does as he is told. Floats down to in front of Corma, who has a stern and serious expression on her face, ¡° I need you to take Nelly and gather all the other children and to get them somewhere safe.¡±.

    ¡°But Gran I can help!¡±, Nelly cries in protest looking up to her grandmother. Corma bends down, her joints cracking, and looks her granddaughter in the face,¡± I know you can, but I need you to be safe, more than anything.¡±, She kisses Nelly on the forehead with tears rolling down her ashen cheeks, ¡° Please, don¡¯t argue.¡±.

    Nelly¡¯s eyes begin to water, but she quickly wipes them dry with her palms and nods. Corma smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her worried eyes. She raises her staff over Nelly and chants words that sound like the wind rushing through tree branches, wind forms at the tip of the staff and circles down to surround Nelly before disappearing. Corma stands back up, her back popping, ¡° That will make you fast as the wind, use it to keep out of reach of any danger.¡±.

    ¡°What are you going to do Grandma?¡±, Nelly asks looking up at her grandmother, who never had looked so old, ¡° Come with us, please!¡±.

    Corma shakes her head and points out towards the valley towards a figure in a brown robe, holding a staff similar to Corma¡¯s over his head, shadows forming over it before thrusting the staff forward sending the shadows shooting out, hitting a hut. The hut hit begins to turn from its healthy brown and green to sickly black and grey before beginning to dissolve and fall apart. Corma stiffens, ¡° I am going to go stop that.¡±, She looks towards Igneous with steel in her eyes and voice, ¡° I am entrusting you with the safety of my granddaughter, the only thing in this world that matters. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±.

    Igneous sensing the implied threat and pleading nods, ¡° I will protect her with my life.¡±.

    Corma stares at Igneous, looking deep into his ember eyes, ¡° Go now, and I find you both when I finish what I have to do. GO!¡±. Yelling that last words, she quickly runs, with the speed of a much younger women, towards the robed figure.

    Nelly watches after her grandmother for but a moment, before taking a deep breath and wiping all emotion from her face. With determination she looks to Igneous, ¡° Lets go!¡±.

    <hr>

    Inside Yasevl¡¯s temple grove, Yasevl sits across from Nevil their hands grasping the others forearm. Eyes closed they focus on their centers, Yasevl finds his, an ever-growing grove of trees with a river flowing through, inside it stands Nevil, a small child, young and spry, but weak and scare. Yasevl speaks to Nevil¡¯s center, ¡° Nevil it is time for you to take my blessing as your father before you and his before him.¡±.

    ¡°If you will it so lord.¡±, Nevil says with reverence. A strong wind blows through the forest of Yasevl¡¯s center, ¡° You must will it, Nevil you must want it.¡±.

    A tree in front of Nevil a tree splits open to reveal a hollow trunk dripping with sap. Fear plays across Nevil¡¯s young face, but then he thinks of his late wife, her warm smile, of Nelly , his fierce daughter, and of his people. They trust him and need him. With a deep resolve Nevil steps into the trunk and into the thick sap. As he turns around to face the opening it grows together, leaving him trapped inside the tree. Sap begins to cover his body and covering his eyes making him blind, fills his ears making him death, and fills his mouth and nose, making him mute and unable to breath. He begins to panic, he tries to grab at the sap, but his hands won¡¯t budge. He tries to struggle but camp the sap has enclosed his entire body. He begins to pass out when he hears Yasevl¡¯s voice, ¡° Don¡¯t fight it, be it. Become one with the tree, and me. Open your center to me.¡±.

    Nevil trusts Yasevl he has been looked over his family and people for generations. He focuses not on his body but on the tree surrounding him and imagens his center being the tree¡¯s center. His body the trunk, his feet the roots, and his arms the branches. As it seems like he will pass out and will die, he does it. He is the tree. Ancient, strong, wise. His roots drink from the ground taking in water, his leaves absorb the Sun¡¯s rays. HE breaths, but that is not all he feels birds making nest in his branches, bugs eating pieces of him, worms living among his roots, deer eating the grass surrounding him. Then he feels them die and become one with the ground, and then become one with him. He protects them in life and in death they become one with him in death.

    Nevil opens his eyes and the tree has opened up for him. He steps out. He is no longer a child, he is a man, but more. His flesh turned to a dark, strong , thick, wood, his blood sap. He examines his arms, and legs strong and thick like tree branches, his chest wide like the trunk of a great tree, he can see muscles moving below the surface of his wooden body. He smiles and looks up to see his father and grandfather smiling at him. Before he can¡¯t say anything, they turn and disappear among the trees. Somewhere deep inside he knows they are now a part of him and that one day he would join them. He stands in the grove basking in the light that trickles through from the canopy above. After what feels like eternity, Yasevl whispers to Nevil, ¡° I am proud of you, and now it is time to leave and rejoin your people. Drink and bathe in the river and your blessing will complete.¡±.

    Without hesitation, and full trust, Nevil moves his heavy frame toward the river. Stepping in he bends down and takes a large drink from the moving river. He feels the water washing away the sap from inside him. Nevil closes his eyes and lets his body drop into the rushing water and feels the wood being washed from his body. Nevil opens his eyes and he is back in Yasevl¡¯s temple, but in front of him sits not the spindly body of Yasevl, but a man with dark wooden skin, arms and legs like branches, and a chest broad like the trunk of a tree. The face not cracked wood, but an elf¡¯s. The wooden elf opens his eyes to reveal eyes like emerald. The wooden elf smiles and speaks in gives an unmistakable hissing laugh, ¡° Ha, Ha! You did it Nevil!¡±.

    Before Nevil can get a word out, they both hear the screams and raging of battle. Without a second thought the two jump off the ground and run towards the doorway, and into battle.

    <hr>

    Igneous and Nelly rush through the village hiding behind huts and anything they can, making their way around the village looking for the children. As Nelly rushes forward trying to get to the opening of one of the huts, she runs right into one of the goblins. It stands only slightly taller than Nelly, its sickly green skin ,marked with scars, is partially covered by untreated hide across its chest and arms, with a simple fur loin cloth to cover its nether. In its black clawed hands, it holds a thin stone dagger and in the other a wooden club. It is knocked to the ground when Nelly runs into it along with her, the two tumble to the ground intertwining its into a brown and green jumble of limbs on the ground, the dagger and club sent flying off toward a hut. The goblin growls in frustration and twists around and kicks Nelly in the ribs with its over sized foot , causing her to scream out in pain. Nelly rolls away from the goblin holding her side, stumbling to its feet the goblin grabs the club that had been knocked from its hand, and stands over Nelly with the club raised over its head. Igneous screams,¡± NOOOOO!!¡±, and rushes towards the goblin, aiming for its face in hopes of distracting it. Before, Igneous can reach it, the goblin howls in pain and drops the club and whips around holding its side. Behind it stands a young wood elf boy holding the stone dagger dripping with a black liquid in his trembling hands. The goblin smacks the boy in the face sending the kid the ground with a yelp. Not wasting the opportunity, Igneous rushes the goblin and laches on to the nape of its neck. The goblin curses and wracks at its neck as it begins to sizzle with heat and pain. The goblin claws at Igneous, leaving scratches in the fiery skin of the little sprite. Fighting through the pain Igneous focusses on the pushing as much heat as he can into the goblins skin. His center glows brightly and flame engulfs the goblins neck, the flame connects with the goblin¡¯s greasy black hair and spreads to consume the entirety of the goblins head, the goblin screams and claws at its face, as its skin darkens and melts. After a moment that feels like an eternity the goblin falls to the grown its head completely burnt. Igneous finally let¡¯s go of the goblin when they hit the ground, on instinct Igneous absorbs the fire back into him, but it feels different this time. The fire tastes wrong, slimy, but so much stronger than usual. He feels the goblins energy flow into him as well, its life and death. Igneous feels himself grow larger and stronger but feels sicken by the whole affair. A shadow passes in the corner of Igneous¡¯ vision tearing him away from the thoughts of what he had done. Fearing it to be another goblin, Igneous jumps back ready to protect Nelly, but when he looks around all he sees is Nelly still holding her side and the boy knelling beside her with worry on his face. Igneous flies forward to check on her, but when the boy sees Igneous his eyes fill with fear and he holds up the stone dagger still dripping with the goblins blood, ¡° GET BACK YOU MONSTER! YOU CAN¡¯T HAVE HER!¡±.

    Nelly grabs the boy¡¯s leg, causing him to jump and to drop the dagger, and tells him through pained gasps, ¡° Don¡¯t¡­he¡¯s¡­ahh¡­ with me.¡±.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The boy looks at Nelly and back at Igneous with mistrust and fear, but steps aside to allow Igneous closer, but not before swiping the dagger from the ground, loose dirt sticking to the already drying blood. Igneous rushes to her side but stops himself from reaching out to her in fear of doing to her what he did to the goblin. While trying to think about what to do to help, Nevil runs up along side a large wooden elf with skin like a tree, ¡° NELLY!¡±, Nevil says dropping to his knees, ¡° Are you okay? What happened?¡±.

    The boy holding the dagger answers, ¡° A goblin attacked her!¡±, then pointing at Igneous with the dagger, ¡° Then that thing killed it!¡±.

    Whipping his head towards Igneous with confusion and fear on his face, ¡° Igneous is that you?¡±, looking over Igneous adds, ¡° You look different.¡±.

    Looking down at himself Igneous saw that he indeed did look different. His small body was now twice, if not three times, bigger. His fingers ending with dark crimson points, as did his feet. His skin which was once bright red and orange was now crimson and burnt orange sprinkled with flickers of black. He lifted his hands to his face and found that his mouth now had fangs and his ears ended in a point. He looked like the goblin he had consumed, his sickness returned with the thoughts of what it could mean. Before he could get to deep in thought his brother¡¯s voice broke through the pregnant silence, ¡° No time for that now. We will figure it out later, but now we must take care of the intruders.¡±.

    Igneous looks up to see where it came from, till his sights land on the tall wooden elf, ¡° Yasevl?¡±

    Yasevl gives a small smile, ¡° There has been a lot of changes.¡±, he says looking towards Nevil, ¡° But, later now we need to get Nelly to safety and deal with the goblins.¡±.

    Igneous looks at Nevil, closer this time, and sees that his once brown skin now has lines of green wrapping around his arms like vines. Just then a gasp comes form beside the group. Looking over the Igneous sees a wood elf women holding two crying babies in her arms, followed by a small group of children. Nevil looks up at the woman and when he sees the children gives her a knowing sorrowful smile, ¡° You got all the ones you could?¡±.

    The woman looks from Igneous to Yasevl and back to Nevil with watery eyes, ¡° I tried to get as many as I could, but-¡°.

    Nevil cuts her off with a raised hand, ¡° You did what you could, be proud.¡±, lifting Nelly in his arms, Nevil walks over to her, ¡° Please, take Nelly and Koren to the temple and wait for us.¡±.

    The woman quickly looks at Yasevl and then back at Nevil, handing the two babies off to one of the older children, who looked to be a little younger than Nelly, and takes Nelly gently from Nevil. With the strain of Nelly¡¯s weight on her face she looks at Nevil and says, ¡°Please be careful.¡±.

    Nevil smiles and places a hand on her cheek, ¡° I will. Now go.¡±.

    The woman hesitates for a moment before heading in the direction of the temple on the hill, calling for the children to follow. Koren, still holding the bloody dagger, looks back at Igneous before running to follow. With the children being taken to relative safety, Nevil looks to Yasevl, ¡° What do you wish to do my lord?¡±

    Yasevl looks to ponder this question worry heavy on his face, finally he looks to Nevil, ¡° You need to go and find the hunters and bring them back.¡±, gesturing towards Igneous, ¡° We shall deal with them in the meantime.¡±.

    Look as if wishing to argue but thinking better of it simply nods grabbing the club the goblin no longer needed and runs in the direction the hunters had left only short while ago. With Nevil running to get the hunters, Yasevl turns to Igneous, ¡° I know we have much to discuss, but we need to deal with these goblins first, agreed?¡±.

    Igneous simply nods rather than saying anything and turns towards the closes sound of battle followed closely behind the thundering footsteps of Yasevl.

    <hr>

    Marres runs inside the temple and sets Nelly down as gently as possible but loses her hold and the girl falls inches form the ground, with a thud and a groan Nelly sits up, ¡° I.. need.. to..help..¡±.

    Marres rushes the other children in, having to pull Koren, who wants to stand guard, turns to Nelly, ¡° You are hurt and aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡±

    Marres turns her attention back to the other child and tries to keep them calm. With Marres distracted Nelly pulls herself toward the corner of the room. Laying there she wishes she could¡¯ve done more, she thinks of using her healing spell, Lesser Heal, but knows that its nowhere strong enough to fix her , most likely cracked, ribs. Nelly thinks about the healing spell she does know, only good for small cuts and burns, if only she could wrap the spell around her ribs, but the spell doesn''t go that deep. Suddenly a new spell pops into her head, Mend Wound. The new spell is similar to her old one, but stronger. Sitting up, teeth gritted through the pain, places both hands on her side and begins to chant, a golden light filling her hands. Marres and the children all turn to her with awe. A tendril of lights descends from Nelly''s palm before pass through dress and side. Nelly feels the tendril''s warmth move through her and to her ribs wraping around the cracks, mending the bones. When the light recedes, Nelly¡¯s side still hurts, but not nearly as bad. Pushing herself up she looks towards the door, planning to go, and notices what everyone missed while she used her new spell. A goblin stands in the doorway blocking the light a sinister grin on its face, ¡° Well! That¡¯s interesting.¡±.

    With these words Kexel steps forward.

    <hr>

    Igneous and Yasevl are able to scare off most of the goblins they came across, saving the lives of seversl villagers, but not all. Yasevl tells them to go towards the temple. The two brothers follow the direction that the goblins had ran. Toward the open valley. Leaving the village, Igneous and Yasevl come upon a gruesome scene. Goblins battling elves, the elven guards that had been on and off duty during the attack had made their way to the battle field, stone tipped spears stabbing at goblins, only to be knocked aside by wooden clubs, while this happened another would sneak up behind and stab the distracted elves with stone daggers. Even though out numbered the elves still fought with vigor, when one would defeat a foe they would rush to the aid of their comrades and knock the backstabbing goblins away. Corma did what she could to help, casting healing spells on the wounded elves, but would soon be pulled back into a fight with the goblin shaman, who flung dark bolts at the druid, who could only just manage to dodge before shooting back gusts of thin razer wind. Wasting no time Yasevl rushes to the battle field grabbing a goblin by the neck as it is about to finish off an elf, flinging it to the across the ground ripping up dirt as skids to a stop. This gathers the attention of surrounding goblins who quickly rush the large wood spirit, encircling him and attacking when his back is turned before jumping back out of the sweeping arms of the wooden creature. Igneous is about to rush to his brothers aid when he notices the rest of the goblins have surrounded the remaining elves, only being kept at bay by jabbing spears. Trusting that Yasevl could handle himself, Igneous flies toward the surrounded elves, and begins to fly around the goblins tearing into their backs with his newly acquired claws, leaving blistering skin in his wake. This causes some of the goblins to flee towards the stream, throwing themselves into it. Others swing at the fast-moving fire sprite, he dodges out of the way of a club the wind coming off it pushes him back, just in time for another to connect with his head. The blow knocks Igneous to the ground the grass where he lands catching fire. The goblins let out a triumphant laughs and descend on him before he can recover from the shock and the new-found sensation of pain. The goblins begin to wail on the prone sprite with their clubs, each hit earning them a cry of pain from the sprite, which only fuels their attack. Igneous spasms with each hit, the grass fire having been put out by the continues strikes of the club, and his own flame grows weaker with each blow. Just as Igneous is sure that it is the end for him, the blows stop, and he hears the goblins scream with pain followed by gurgles. Gathering what little strength he has he lifts himself off the ground and looks toward the noise. The wood elves had rallied and slain the few goblins that hadn¡¯t either rushed to the stream or turned their attention to him. The ones that had been attacking him, body limp they hung from the tip of stone spears piercing through their necks, black blood spurting from the wounds. The wood elves push the slain goblins off their spears, and look to Igneous and offer him a nod, of gratitude, which he returns in kind. The moment of is quickly ended when they all turn to the sound of roars coming form the tree line. Nevil ,followed by the hunters, rush towards the battle, one of the hunters chunks a spear that hits the shaman in the leg, forcing the goblin to its knees. The goblins that had been quenching their pains in the stream serge forward from at Igneous and the group of elves he stood with, pulling their focus away from Nevil and the hunters. The goblins swung their clubs, meet with thrusted spears, Igneous zipping around and hitting the goblins where he could, but the heat was far less effective this time. Igneous catches a glimpse of Nevil¡¯s group clashes with the group of goblins that had been battling Yasevl, who takes the opening to crush one of the goblins into the ground. The battle is raging own when a loud gruff voice crashes over the battle field, ¡° SSSTOOOOOOPPP!¡±.

    Elves and goblins alike, spirits and sprites too, all turn towards the voice. Strolling out of the village a large goblin holds up a struggling Nelly the neck, ¡° ALL YOU DIRTY ELVES LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS OR THIS GIRLS DIES!¡±.

    Nevil takes a step forward ready to end the goblins life and say his daughter, when Kexel holds up a thin stone dagger to Nelly throat, ¡°ONE MORE STEP AND SHE¡¯S DEAD!¡±.

    <hr>

    Kexel holds the dagger to the struggling elves neck, and yells, ¡° ONE MORE STEP AND SHE¡¯S DEAD!¡±.

    He watches the elves fight the urge to rush him, afraid of what will happened to the girl, ¡° Weaklings.¡±, he says to himself.

    When he hears a soft voice behind him say, ¡° No, brother. You are the weakling.¡±. Then a hot pain pierces his back and spreads. His hands jerk open dropping the girl and his dagger. He turns to confront his attacker, only to come face to face with the hunter, his sister, with betrayal and confusion in his voice he asks, ¡° Heva? Why?¡±.

    With a face full of contempt, she hisses through clench teeth and tusks, ¡° For Mother!¡±. Then with the speed of a striking viper she brings her arm up with all her strength. A dagger pierces the underside of Kexel¡¯s chin, plunging into his skull, blood drenches her hand and runs down her arm, but she keeps her hand stead. Heva pulls the dagger down cutting into his throat before letting the dagger go and pushing her brother back as the life leaves his eyes. Kexel hits the ground with a thud, his blood pouring out of his would pooling around his still body. Hiva bends down and rips the tusk necklace from Kexel¡¯s neck, the necklace that stated who was their leader, the one he had killed their mother for. She was now the tribe leader and she would not have any more pointless killing. She throws her hand in the air, showing her  people that she was in charge now, then yells for a retreat. She dashes for the woods only stopping to help up her shaman. The shaman looks at her in shock then smiles weakly and thanks her, ¡° Thank you, tribe leader.¡±.

    Heva smiles and drags the shaman behind her to follow her people.

    <hr>

    The elves look between Nevil and the large goblin, and Yasevl, not sure what to do. Igneous begins to try and sneak around to attack, when he catches Yasevl¡¯s eyes, who gives a small nod. Just has Igneous is about to slip behind the elves near him, the goblin lets out a sharp cry of pain and drops Nelly and the knife. Which Nelly quickly grabs and scrambles away from the yelping goblin. Kexel twirls around and then after a moment drops to the ground his black blood gushing from his neck. A goblin in a leather hood bends down and takes something from Kexel¡¯s cooling body holds it up then yells in a soft, but strong voice, ¡° THIS IS OVER! GOBLINS RETREAT!¡±. Then suddenly runs toward the woods.

    All the goblins quickly look at each other in shock, then quickly sprint towards the woods, the hooded goblin stops to help the shaman to its feet and quickly follows the others. As they disappear into the woods, Nevil yells for the elves to follow them, but is stopped by Yasevl, ¡° It is done, my friend.¡±, placing a heavy hand on Nevil¡¯s shoulder he turns the elf towards him, ¡° We must deal with our own people now.¡±.

    Nevil looks across the battle field at dead and wounded, and nods before his eyes go wide with realization and cries out while rushing to his daughter¡¯s side, ¡° NELLY!¡±.

    Nevil¡¯s cry pulls Igneous back to the moment and he quickly flies to follow. The two reach Nelly at the same time. Nevil hugs his daughter to his chest and openly cries, ¡° OH! Oh! Nelly are you okay?¡±.

    Nelly pushes her way out of her father¡¯s chest, but keeps him close, and say, ¡° I¡¯m fine Dad.¡±.

    Nevil looks at his daughter and sees that she is tearing up and hugs her closer. After the two sit like this for a short while they separate, and Nelly wipes her eyes free of tears. Nelly looks at her father and then at Igneous, her brows knitted together, and her forehead wrinkled, ¡° You look different.¡±.

    Igneous and Nevil look at each other and back at Nelly, then begin to laugh a hysterical laugh, the sound of needed release after a battle.

 Chapter Four

    Chapter Four

    The days following the goblin attack went by fast, the wounded were tended to, the dead goblins burned, and the dead elves buried and planted with seeds along the valley¡¯s edge, so they may protect the village even in death. During this time Yasevl explained his and Nevil¡¯s changes to the people, but no one could quite figure out Igneous change, but it was accepted as just part of life. After the mourning period was concluded life in the village resumed, but there were some changes. Yasevl had begun to interweave the border trees into a tight nit wall, it was slow work, but steady. Nevil began having everyone, children included, to train with the guards and hunters every day to prepare for future attacks. Corma began to tutor not only Nelly in the ways of magic, but all of those in the village that had any affinity for it. This included almost all of the children and a high number of adults, Corma attributed this to the hereditary blessing given from Yasevl. Igneous did what he did best he asked questions.

    ¡° But what¡¯s the difference from the blessing that you gave Nevil and the herbal blessing the others have?¡±, Igneous asked floating behind Yasevl.

    Taking his hands away from the trees that he had just finished weaving , gave a quick chuckle, and turns to the small flame sprite, ¡° First, its hereditary not herbal,¡±, Yasevl says wiping sweat from his brow, ¡° , and second, do you know what a blessing is?¡±.

    Igneous thinks about this, he knows that somehow the blessing made both his brother and the elves stronger, but he¡¯s not sure how, ¡° It makes you stronger, but how?¡±.

    Yasevl nods, adjusts his fur tunic, and takes a seat on the ground and gestures for Igneous to do the same. Igneous lowers himself to the ground, the grass around him catching fire, but Igneous quickly absorbs the flames, and makes himself comfortable on the burnt ground. Smiling at Igneous¡¯ increased control, Yasevl continues, ¡° So yes, the blessing does make both me and the elves stronger. The hereditary blessing that all of the wood elves have is past down from the previous generation, I gave my blessing to the elves when I first came to the village, and when they had children their children had it to. This blessing gives the elves their dark skin, green hair, and pale eyes, it also gives them extra strength, greater agility, and dexterity.¡±, Yasevl pauses for a moment before continuing, ¡° It may also be the reason so many of them have a natural talent for magic, particularly nature magic.¡±.

    Igneous takes in the information and nod his head. He understands most of what Yasevl says, ¡° But, then how is the blessing you gave to Nevil different?¡±.

    Yasevl nods , ¡° Yes, well. The blessing I gave Nevil is an additional blessing. His blessing is much stronger than the others and there for gives him more gifts.¡±.

    ¡° But, why is it stronger, and why does it make you stronger too?¡±, Igneous asks tilting his head to the side.

    ¡° Well, what the blessing does is gives a piece of my center to the elves, and also gives a piece of their center to me. When I first gave the blessing to the entire village, I was much weaker and doing so made me stronger. I continued to give my blessing to each of the village leaders in order to make it stronger, and in the processes, I grow stronger too.¡±, Yasevl rubs his chin in thought before adding, ¡° Each time I give the blessing I give more of my center, but I take more as well.¡±.

    This got Igneous¡¯ attention, ¡° But, if you give too much, couldn¡¯t you lose your center and the elves too?¡±, Igneous jumps up in surprises, ¡° What happens when you have no more of your center left?¡±.

    Yasevl smiles at the little sprite, ¡° That will not happen. Every elf born with my blessing gives me a small piece of their center, and as they grow and get stronger so do I. So, there is nothing to worry about.¡±

    Igneous, feeling a little better, sits back down on the ground and rest is head in his hands. The two sit in peaceful silence, before Igneous shoots in to the air, startling Yasevl, ¡° AH! What¡¯s wrong Igneous?¡±, Yasevl says jumping to his feet.

    Igneous shakes his head with vigor ,then smiles widely, ¡° Could I give blessings too?¡±.

    This shocks Yasevl, he had never thought of it, ¡° Well, I¡¯m not sure. I never tried to do so as a sprite.¡±, Yasevl ponders the thought for a moment before adding, ¡° I don¡¯t see why not.¡±.

    Elation spreads across his face, ¡° Then can I try it?¡±.

    Yasevl shrugs, ¡° I don¡¯t see why not, but on who?¡±.

    Igneous rolls his eyes and points at Yasevl, ¡° Well you of course.¡±

    This causes Yasevl to scrunch up his face, ¡° I don¡¯t know if that is a good idea, seeing as I am wood and your fire.¡±, Yasevl gives a meaningful nod then adds, ¡° It may be dangerous for the wood elves too seeing as they have my blessing already.¡±.

    Igneous¡¯ excitement quickly drains from his face and leaves defeat in its place, ¡° Oh. Well I guess theirs nothing that can be done then.¡±, Igneous floats back down to the ground, ¡° To bad there isn¡¯t someone without your blessing.¡±.

    This time it¡¯s Yasevl¡¯s turn to jump with excitement, ¡° What if there is?¡±.

    Igneous looks up at Yasevl with doubt, ¡° Who?¡±.

    Yasevl grins from ear to ear, ¡° Not who. What.¡±.

    <hr>

    Kexel quickly hides behind a large tree. Peering around the tree just in time to see the shadow, that he had watched take the souls of his men, rush past. Jerking his head back Kexel flattens himself against the tree, hoping the shadow hadn¡¯t seen him. A few silent moments pass , when nothing happens Kexel looks again, and nothing. When he turns back, he is face to face with a shadow, and begins to scream, before a cold hand covers his mouth. A voice, like an empty cave in the heart of winter, tells him, ¡° Keep quiet! If you don¡¯t shut up, she¡¯ll find us.¡±, a sinister grin spreads across the shadows face, ¡° And we don¡¯t want that do we?¡±.

    Kexel shakes his head back and forth has hard as he can. The shadow nods and takes away its head. Kexel studies the shadow, it is defiantly not the same one that had been chasing him. The one that took the others was a shadow, but it was a warm black, with a humanoid shape, and golden eyes. This shadow was a storm of swirly darkness, the hand that it used to stop his scream dissipates into a mist once removed, this shadow wasn¡¯t as much black as it was just not anything else. Kexel looks at the shifting form of the shadow, now sure what it is, and whispers, ¡° What are you?¡±.

    Eyes , somehow darker than the rest of the shadow, open and looks deep into Kexel¡¯s eyes, and as color seems to drain from the world, leans forward and whispers , ¡° A friend.¡±.

    Yasevl and Igneous sit in Corma¡¯s hut, Yasevl squished into a chair far to small for his enlarged frame, and Igneous sits comfortably in his small stone cup and smiles smugly at Yasevl, happy for his small size. Yasevl squints his eyes at Igneous and sticks out his tongue at the sprite, before quickly retracting it as Corma comes back to the table.

    ¡° Here we go my lord.¡±, Corma says placing her staff on the table and the staff left behind by the goblin shaman. Sitting in the chair opposite of Yasevl, her knees popping as she does so, ¡° Oh, getting old is the worst.¡±.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡° Thank you, Corma.¡±, Yasevl smiles at the old druid, ¡° I know you have been wanting to try this for some time.¡±.

    The old elf nods her head, ¡° Quiet, some time, but why the sudden interest? And why do you want the staff of that despicable goblin¡¯s staff as well?¡±, Corma asks with a spit on the dirt floor of her hut.

    Yasevl nods with understanding of the druids distain for the goblin, but quickly moves the conversation along, ¡° Yes, you have been asking me for a while and I meant to get to it sooner, but today I was talking with Igneous here,¡±, at the mention of his name, Igneous gives Corma a little wave, bringing a smile to her wrinkled face, Yasevl continues smiling, ¡° and we were talking about blessings. Igneous wishes to try giving a blessing but seeing as everyone in the village already has mine, were not sure if it would be safe.¡±.

    Corma nods, grasping what Yasevl¡¯s thoughts, ¡° And so you wish to try it on something that isn¡¯t already blessed, but does have excess mana. Yes?¡±.

    Yasevl smiles at the druid, ¡° I knew you¡¯d figure it out.¡±.

    Corma looks to Igneous and upon seeing the confusing on his face , informs him that staffs that¡¯s that have been used by magic users, absorbs left over mana from spells casted. And over the course of time the staff¡¯s gathered mana, can be used to fuel a spell or even strengthen spells casted through it.¡±.

    ¡°But, if the staff doesn¡¯t have a center, or spiritual energy, how can it be blessed?¡±, Igneous asks studying the wooden staffs placed before him. Yasevl gestures towards Corma, indicating for her to answer, ¡° Well instead of trading spiritual energy with the staff as you would with a normal, you place a piece of your center into the staff. This means that if you or lord Yasevl did this you would not get the same return as if you had blessed a living being.¡±, looking to Yasevl with suspicion, causing Yasevl to become very interested in the ground, Corma continues, ¡° I believe this is why lord Yasevl is so hesitant to try it.¡±.

    ¡° No. Of course not Corma, I simply haven¡¯t had the time. That¡¯s all.¡±, Yasevl says convincing no one. Corma rolls her eyes and turns her attention back to Igneous, ¡° But, I have never heard of a sprite giving a blessing. It will be interesting to see.¡±.

    Igneous jumps up and floats over to the staff that had been the shaman¡¯s and begins examining its dark and twisted wood. The staff was made of a soft wood that had begun to darken unnaturally with age and twist at the end till it was in the shape of a claw. He extended his energy toward it and found the mana in the staff to have a dark tint to its blue. Surprised he floats over to Corma¡¯s staff. Corma¡¯s staff look like a healthy sapling that someone had just cut down, it had a golden hue to it with stripes of light green running along the shaft with both ends of it coming to large round ends. Repeating what he had done with the shaman¡¯s staff, Igneous extends his energy towards the druid¡¯s staff and finds the mana to an intertwining stream of gold, green, and blue, with specks of clear energy. Curious Igneous looks up to Corma, ¡° Why is the mana so different in your staff then the goblin¡¯s?¡±.

    ¡° That is because while I use mostly healing and nature magic, with the occasional wind spell, that shaman seemed to use only dark magic.¡±, Corma tells the sprite, ¡° Mana changes depending on the different type of magic one uses.¡±.

    Igneous looks between the two staffs then back to the druid, ¡° Is that why the staffs look so different?¡±.

    Corma smiles , ¡° That¡¯s very insightful and yes. The magic I use makes my staff healthier, making it appear more alive and fresher. While the shaman¡¯s dark magic makes it¡¯s staff become darker and more twisted.¡±.

    Igneous grins with pride at Corma¡¯s comment on him being smart and looks up at Yasevl, ¡° I¡¯m insightful.¡±.

    ¡° Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re real wise.¡±, Yasevl says waving the sprites comment off with a flick of his hand, ¡° Will the different mana hurt the chances of the blessing working?¡±.

    Corma scratches her chin and looks deeply at the staffs, ¡° I don¡¯t believe so, but we¡¯ll just have to try it and find out.¡±.

    Corma shrugs and looks between the spirit and the sprite, begins to say, ¡° So who wants to g-.¡±, before being cut off by a loud voice entering the hut.

    ¡°Grandma! You home?¡±, Nelly¡¯s voice askes filling the small hut. When she walks in, she sees the three at the table and smiles. Rushing over she yells, ¡° HEY! Igneous, lord Yasevl! Whatcha¡¯ up to?¡±.

    Before either of the two can answer the loud elf, Corma snatches her staff off the table and with a single smooth motion, bonks on Nelly on the head with a hollow thud. ¡° Ow! What was that for?¡±, Nelly asks with a poked-out lip, while rubbing her head.

    ¡° For being so loud, for not having manners, and for interrupting me!¡±, Corma fusses at her granddaughter.

    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m sorry. Doesn¡¯t mean you have to hit me.¡±, Nelly retorts.

    ¡° Yeah, but its fun.¡±, says with a cackle, this causes Igneous and Yasevl to smirk, before ordering, ¡° Now shut up and stand there quietly.¡±.

    Nelly mumbles under her breathe but does as she is told. Corma turns back to the other two, ¡° Now as I was saying before I was interrupted.¡±, she says with a pointed look at Nelly, ¡° Who wants to go first?¡±.

    The spirit and the sprite look at each other and shrug, before Nelly chimes in, ¡° To go first for what?¡±, she asks stepping back and covering her head with both hands.

    Corma sighs and begins to explain to Nelly what they were doing. While Corma informed Nelly, Igneous and Yasevl discuss what they should do.

    ¡° You¡¯re the one that wants to try blessing something.¡±, Yasevl says looking to Igneous, ¡° You should go first.¡±.

    Igneous shakes his head, ¡° Yeah, but I haven¡¯t blessed anything before and if I mess up, we won¡¯t know if it works. You should go first.¡±.

    Yasevl nods, ¡° Yeah , I guess that makes sense. Watch closely when I do it, okay?¡±.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Igneous replies as Corma finishes up telling Nelly everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!!¡±, Nelly exclaims, ¡° I want a blessed staff! Can I Grandma, PLEAASSEE?¡±.

    Corma looks over to Yasevl and Igneous, who shrug in unison. Rolling her eyes Corma smiles at her granddaughter, ¡° Fine, but it is not a toy.¡±, she says emphasizing the last three words. Nelly nods her head.

    ¡° Okay, so who¡¯s going first?¡±, Corma ask.

    Yasevl stands up, having to pull the chair off himself, shooting a glare at Igneous as the sprite snickers. Yasevl picks up Corma¡¯s staff holding it in his hands, ¡° I will.¡±.

    Corma nods but says nothing . Yasevl begins to concentrate on the staff in his hands. Igneous watches closely, extending his energy to get a better look. Yasevl¡¯s mana begins to flow like a river in his body, before running through his center. Igneous watches as a small piece of Yasevl¡¯s spiritual energy is taken with the flow of the mana and taken down Yasevl¡¯s arm and into the staff. Yasevl¡¯s mana pulls back as the spiritual energy enters the staff, with the staff¡¯s energy sweeping the spiritual energy into it. The mana and the spiritual energy mixing together, the white of the spiritual energy growing in length ,and taking on a green hue, before wrapping around the mana and connecting to the two ends of the staff, before settling. Igneous retracts his energy and looks at the staff, which now has patterns of intertwining vines up and down the shaft. Yasevl hands the staff to Corma, who happily takes the staff and feels along its length. Corma eyes go wide, ¡° I knew that it would make the magic stronger, but I never thought that it¡¯d do this.¡±.

    Corma seeing the confusing on the others face smiles and says, ¡° This will triple, if not quadruple, the strength of my nature spells and it may help me learn some new spells.¡±.

    Yasevl looks to the staff with shock, ¡° Really, I gave it barely more than a speck of energy?¡±.

    ¡° Yes, really.¡±, Corma says placing the staff in her lap, then moving behind her at seeing the greedy look on Nelly¡¯s face, ¡° But, I¡¯ll look into that later. Why don¡¯t we continue for now?¡±.

    Igneous smiles with excitement and rushes over to the shaman¡¯s staff and places his hands over on it, causing small hand shaped burns. Igneous closes his eyes and feels for his mana. Unlike Yasevl¡¯s mana which flowed like a river, his twirls, and flickers like fire. Focusses on his center and imagines his center extending, but only in one spot, burning towards his hands like a fire spreading across a dry field. As his center reaches the tip of his fingers, he lifts his hands off the staff leaving behind a small piece of his center. Pulling his center back into its previous form, Igneous watches as his spiritual energy turns red and begins to spread across the staff burning through the dark mana until it is flickering red and black flame throughout staff. Stepping back and pulling his energy in Igneous looks at the staff. The dark wood of the staff now has red outlines of flame along it, with the tip of the claw turning completely red. Igneous eyes his handy work, before flying into the air and hollering, ¡° Wahoo! I did it!¡±.

    Before Corma or Yasevl can say anything, Nelly snatches the staff and holds it over her head and runs out of the hut, yelling , ¡° Awesome! I¡¯m going to go try it out!¡±.

    After Nelly has left the hut, the three-remaining look to one another and bust out laughing, Yasevl looks to Igneous, ¡° Well, you did it! But it looks like we¡¯ll have to wait it to see just what you did till later.¡±.

    Igneous smiles, ¡° Yeah , but now we know I can.¡±.

    The two look over to Corma, who has stopped laughing and has a worried expression painted over her face, Yasevl frowns, ¡° What¡¯s wrong Corma? You should be excited!¡±.

    Corma looks up at Yasevl and says, ¡° I am, I am. But, remember how I said the staff should help me learn new spells?¡±.

    Yasevl looks to Igneous and the both of them nod at the druid, before realization makes their eyes go wide. Just then they here Nelly¡¯s voice ring from somewhere outside, ¡° WOW! I can do fire magic!¡±.

    Corma jumps up and looks to Yasevl, and says, ¡° Be better head out there before she burns down the village!¡±.

    Yasevl nods and rushes with Igneous, with the much slower Corma following behind.

    <hr>

    Kexel screams silently has he feels the shadow¡¯s energy pierce his center and begin to spread. The shadow smiles as it feels the goblins center give way to its energy. Kexel feels his center being transformed and twisted, ¡° You said you¡¯d help me!¡±.

    ¡° Oh I am!¡±, the shadow yells as Kexel¡¯s spiritual body begins to darken and grow, ¡° Oh

 Chapter Five

    Chapter Five

    Under the shade of a forest four lost humans bicker. A tall man wrapped in blue robes adjusts his weight on a long wooden staff ,adorn with a roughly cut crystal on the end, and looks up the dwindling light that peeks through the branches over head, ¡° Lost or not, we should get ready to make camp it¡¯ll be dark soon and I don¡¯t wish to caught in the dark by the monsters that roam this forest.¡±.

    A man much shorter man turns abruptly the other man¡¯s words, his face red and contorted in frustration, ¡° WE ARE NOT LOST!¡±, lowering his voice to barely above a whisper adds, ¡° We just don¡¯t know where we are, but we don¡¯t know where we¡¯re going either.¡±.

    The short man pats on the bronze sword at his side and grins, ¡° Besides I can take care of anything we come across.¡±.

    The blue robed man rolls his eyes and turns to a woman with a bow and quiver hanging off her back, ¡° What do you think? You¡¯re the ranger here.¡±.

    The woman brushes her leather hood back, letting her shoulder length red hair to cascade down and lifts her head towards the sky. The red-haired ranger grunts, and thinks out loud, ¡° We should camp.¡±.

    The tall man smiles smugly at the shorter man, who rolls his eyes in turn and stomps off into the woods. Their other companion a yellow robed woman with a copper mace hanging from a rope belt sighs with relief and drops to the ground and begins to pull off her leather boots.

    ¡° Thank Dorean! My feet are killing me!¡±, pulling off one boot and, wiggling her dirty toes, looks up at the tall man, ¡° Why are we out here again?¡±.

    The tall man looks at the woman on the ground as if waiting for a punch line, when one doesn¡¯t come, he groans and rubs a hand over his face and squats down next to the woman. In a slow and measured voice says, ¡° Because the high-priest of your temple had a vision showing a dark being growing here, and said we needed to stop it before it made its way towards the kingdom and our village.¡±.

    The woman, now with both boots off, nods her head slowly, ¡° Oh yeah! Ha ha, that¡¯s right.¡±.

    Shaking his head, the tall man walks up behind the ranger looking at a hand drawn map. The map shows their village in the bottom left corner , the mountain range beyond and the surrounding forest. The ranger takes a piece of charcoal and marks their path from their village and marks their current location with a small circle. The ranger takes her finger places her finger on a small clear spot on the map surrounded by trees, not far from where she had drawn the circle. The ranger looks back at the tall man, ¡° There¡¯s a small elf village there. We could probably make it there by nightfall if we hurry.¡±.

    The tall man rubs his chin and looks at the map then back at the ranger, ¡° Elves all the way out here? Are they friendly?¡±.

    The ranger nods her head, rolling up the map and placing it back in her side bag, ¡° I¡¯ve been there a few times, their pretty nice. Just stay away from their temple.¡±.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±, the man asks grabbing his bag off the ground where he had left it.

    Pulling up her hood the woman informs the man, ¡° They say the spirit they worship lives there.¡±.

    The man scoffs, ¡° The spirit?¡±.

    Not looking back at the man and walking over the woman on the ground she tells her that they are leaving, which earns her whining from the yellow robed woman. The tall man clears his throat, and asks, ¡° Spirit?¡±.

    The ranger looks back with a small smile, ¡° Yeah, spirit.¡±, turning back around adds, ¡° He¡¯s pretty nice.¡±.

    As the ranger starts walking off the short man returns with his hands cupped holding small black berries, ¡° Look guys! I found some berries!¡±.

    As the ranger smacks them out of his hand, ¡° Those are poisonous and we¡¯re leaving.¡±.

    <hr>

    Igneous darts around the corner of the druid¡¯s hut in time to see a stream of fire erupt from the tip of the staff, burning a long patch of grass. Upon seeing the effects of her spell, Nelly smiles and yells, ¡°WHOOOP! THAT IS SO COOL!¡±,  then as the fire begins to spread Nelly¡¯s delight turns to fear, ¡° IT¡¯S NOT STOPPING! HELP! HOW DO I STOP IT?¡±.

    Yasevl comes up behind Igneous and gawks at the destruction. The fire begins to circle around Nelly, who grows increasingly terrified and lets out a scream. At the sound of Nelly¡¯s horrified screams, Igneous rushes forward, flying around Nelly through the fire, adsorbing it as he goes. The flames reach out towards him coming to a point before becoming one with the sprite. With flames surrounding Nelly taken care of Igneous makes his way towards the rest repeating the process. By the time all the fire is taken care of there is a long black stripe of chard grass and burnt soil marking the otherwise pristine valley landscape. After having his fill, Igneous drops to the ground, his stomach poked out. Letting out a groan, ¡°Ooooh. I ate too much.¡±.

    Dropping his head down to the dirt a small flame catches a from a piece of partially unburnt grass. Seeing this Igneous pokes his lips out and breathes in deeply, the flame swirls and is sucked into Igneous¡¯ mouth. Igneous groans again, ¡° I should not have eaten that.¡±.

    Igneous closes his eyes and rubs his belly, like he¡¯s seen the elves do when they eat to much. As Igneous lays on the ground rubbing his upset stomach, he hears the worried yells of Nevil and some of the elven guards as they come running up to the scene.

    ¡°Lord Yasevl! Where is the danger? Is everyone alright?¡±, Nevil yells running up to Yasevl and Corma as they comfort Nelly, dropping to one knee in front of his daughter, ¡° Nelly! Are you alright? What happened here?¡±.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Corma smacks her son on the back of the head and tells him, ¡° Stop your fussing! Nelly here just let a spell get away from her.¡±, shooting a thumb over her shoulder adds, ¡° Luckily, Igneous over there was able to take care of it before she got hurt.¡±.

    Hearing his name Igneous lifts, a hand from his swollen belly and waves at the group of elves, before placing it back on the stomach. Nevil waves off the elven guards and helps Nelly to her feet and fixing a stern, but loving, look his face says, ¡° You need to be more careful with magic. Where did you learn a fire spell?¡±.

    Embarrassed Nelly looks to the ground, not able to meet her father¡¯s eyes and mumbles, ¡° Sorry. I just got so excited about learning new spell.¡±.

    Taking Nelly¡¯s chin in his palm Nevil lifts her head up to look at him, ¡° You are to be the next chief of this village. You must look people in the eye¡¯s when you speak, and you must speak with confidence. You also need to be more careful and be able to admit when you have made a mistake.¡±.

    Nelly looks into her father¡¯s eyes and breathes deeply through her nose before letting it out through her mouth , ¡° Yes, Father. I am sorry. I behaved recklessly and put not only myself, but our home as well. I will be more cautious in the future.¡±.

    Placing a broad hand on Nevil¡¯s shoulder, Yasevl asks, ¡° Don¡¯t you think you are being too hard on her, old friend? She still ,but a child. Barely twelve cycles.¡±.

    Nevil shakes his head and looks up to Yasevl, ¡° I mean no disrespect my lord, but she is my daughter and I need to teach her what she needs to know for when I pass and join those that came before me. She is more than just a child, she will one day, and hopefully any day soon, will have to lead this village. I can not have her being this reckless when that time comes.¡±.

    Yasevl takes his hand back and nods, ¡° Of course my friend. My apology.¡±.

    ¡° Thank you, my lord, for understanding.¡±, Nevil says turning to Corma, ¡° Now, Mother why would you teach her such a dangerous spell?¡±.

    With another smack to her son¡¯s head, Corma tells her son, ¡° I did no such thing, but she will have to continue practicing until she can control it,¡±, at these words Nelly¡¯s face brightens before Corma adds, ¡° Without the staff and only if Igneous is willing to watch her while she does it and makes sure she doesn¡¯t burn down the whole forest.¡±.

    Nelly hangs her head, and hands the staff over to Corma, ¡° Fiiineeee.¡±.

    ¡°Good. Now go make sure Igneous is up for it.¡±, Corma tells Nelly before turning to Nevil, who has a confused look on his face, ¡° What do you mean you didn¡¯t teach it to her? And why did she have that goblin¡¯s staff?¡±.

    While Corma begins to explain to Nevil the events that lead up to the fire, Nelly walks over to Igneous prone form. Squatting next to Igneous, Nelly gives a small smile, ¡° Sorry you had to save me, but do you think you¡¯re up to eating some more?¡±.

    At these words Igneous¡¯ stomach begins to rumble, and he feels a pressure building, ¡° Oooh, what now?¡±.

    The pressure moves from his stomach and up to his mouth. ¡°BUURRRPP!¡±, with a loud burp accompanied by a thin ring of fire coming from his mouth, Igneous¡¯ stomach grows smaller, returning to its normal size. Igneous sighs and pats his stomach, looking up at Nelly, Igneous smiles, ¡° I could eat.¡±.

    <hr>

    A wave of darkness and flame clash on a grass field, devouring life. Around the conflicting forces lays a battle field, blood watering dead grass, bodies strewn across a meadow, some of elves with brown skin, some children, and others human and goblin. A woman in a yellow robe holds a hand to her stomach, a red stain spreading. With her other hand the woman reaches out to a figure only she can see.

    The high-priest shoots up in bed, the midday sunlight caresses his pale face, and his mouth tasting of ash He breathes in deeply, having trouble catching his breath. The smell sweet and rotting things feels the room. Wiping the cold sweat from his wrinkled forehead, the priest climbs out of bed and kneels on the uncharacteristically cold stone floor of his chambers and prays, ¡° Please lord Dorean! Watch over your people,  heal our wounds and the wounds of the world. Show mercy and guide us through coming days of evil. Please god of healing and diplomacy watch over us.¡±.

    A knock on his chamber doors startles the man causing him to jump and begin to fall backwards, grasping for something to hold on to, and grabs the sweat soaked sheets off his bed. Hitting the floor with a thud, the high-priest tries to get up, becoming entangled in the sheets. Another knock comes followed by a young voice asking, ¡° High-priest! Is everything okay? It is time for lunch!¡±.

    The high priest fights his way out of the sheets and pushes himself of the ground with cracking knees. The knocking continues as the priest makes his way to the door and swings it open, leaving a young man in a yellow robe holding a closed fist midair, as if ready to knock, standing with his mouth hanging open, before he is able to stutter out, ¡° I-I-I¡¯m-mm sorry-y to bother you high-priest, b-but you told m-me to w-wa-ake you from your nap when lunch was ready.¡±.

    Waving his hand through the air , as if trying to sweep away the words, the high-priest grabs the young man¡¯s shoulders and looks into his eyes and says, ¡° There is no time for that! Go tell everyone to head to the temple, I have had another vision and we must pray for the future.¡±.

    Seeing the younger man stand there in shock the high priest shakes his shoulders, ¡° NOW! GO!¡±.

    ¡° Yes sir!¡±, the young man says running down the hall towards the gathering room the priests and priestesses ate their meals in.

    Grabbing a yellow robe with white trim from a nearby chair, the high-priest follows after the young man. Slipping the robe over his head, he whispers to himself, ¡° I just hope, Dorean hears them.¡±.

    <hr>

    Igneous spent the day watching Nelly practice her new fire spell, which was more of a string of fire without the staff and would swoop in and gorge himself anytime Nelly would make a mistake. The two only took a break around midday, when Nelly had used too much of her mana up and had to stop and wait for it to replenish. During their break they had lunch with Corma and the group of children she was teaching about magic. During this time, much to Igneous dismay, Nelly had promised to teach Corma and some of the kids the spell after she had gotten the hang of it. After lunch it was right back to training.  The sun was now setting, and Nelly was out of useable mana. Nelly panted and wiped sweat from her face leaving behind soot marks, ¡° Whew! I am tired, but I think I¡¯m getting the hang of it of it. Don¡¯t you think Igneous?¡±.

    Look up from the ground, the lethargic and swollen sprite scoffed, ¡° You set dirt on fire! DIRT! I didn¡¯t know that was possible. If we kept going, I think I may explode.¡±, groaning while sitting up, Igneous sets his gaze on the young wood elf, ¡°Then I¡¯d have to deal with the resulting fire.¡±.

    ¡° Way to ruin my fun.¡±, Nelly says with a mock frown sticking out her tongue before laughing and giving the sprite a smile, ¡° Thank you for helping me today.¡±.

    Igneous smiles at and floats slowly into the air. Swiping a hand through the air joking says, ¡° Yeah , yeah. You just want to use me for my body.¡±.

    Nelly blinks and then says flatly, ¡° Well, duh. I can¡¯t eat fire.¡±.

    ¡° Whatever, I just hope you get the hang of this soon. Though I do enjoy the meal.¡±, Igneous says smiling, then tilting his head back and lets out a blech, shooting a fireball from his mouth into the air. Nelly laughs and says with astonishment, ¡° WOW! That was a good one!¡±.

    Igneous joins her laughter when Corma walks around her hut and yells out to the two, ¡° HEY! HURRY UP AND GET CLEANED UP! DINNERS IS ALMOST READY! AND WE HAVE GUESTS!¡±.

    Igneous groans, ¡° Oh, I don¡¯t want to eat!¡±.

    Giggling at Igneous Nelly yells back to her grandmother, ¡° OKAY! WHO¡¯S THE GUEST?!¡±.

    Corma smiles and yells, ¡°NORA!¡±.

    At this name Nelly becomes excited and begins to jump up and down, ¡° I¡¯LL BE RIGHT THERE!¡±.

    Igneous looks to Nelly with confusion, ¡° Who¡¯s Nora?¡±.

    Nelly ceasing her jumping and looks to Igneous with a smile plastered on her face, ¡° She¡¯s this really cool human that comes around every now and then. You¡¯re going to love her!¡±.

    Nelly runs off towards the hut with Igneous calling after her, ¡° WHAT¡¯S A HUMAN?".

 Chapter Six

    Chapter Six

    Heva watches over her people as the construct a wooden dock over a small lake, the sound stone smacking against wood ringing throughout the village. When Heva took over as chieftain she had decide to change her people¡¯s fundamental wave of life. No, longer would they go looking for fights, taking in order to survive, they would provide for themselves.

    ¡°HEVA!!¡±, a goblin yells from behind. Heva turns to see one of the goblins she had assigned to gathering running towards her. Stomping in front of her the goblin bends over and grabs its knees breathing heavily. Heva looks to the goblin and kneels down, ¡° Is everything alright?¡±.

    The goblin shakes its breathlessly, gulping the goblin looks up and wheezes out, ¡°Monsters!¡±.

    <hr>

    In the center of the village the wood elves gather to share meals and to share each other¡¯s company. A large fire is made to cook the days kills surrounded by long tables lined with chairs, the elves chatter and laugh enjoying the fruits of their labor for the day. These sounds of merriment reached Igneous long before he made it to the festivities. Two children chase each other stopping when they see Igneous and wave at him, Igneous smiles back and returns the wave, before the two resume their game, other children joining in, parents yelling for them to be careful. Igneous makes are way through the crowded tables to the head table where he usually sits with Yasevl, Nevil, Corma, and Nelly. Upon arriving at the table, he sees that his brother is absent and, in his place, sits four pale beings that he has never seen before, one , that he believes to be male, in blue robes sits next to Corma, the two having a friendly but heated debate. A shorter male sits next to Nevil laughing and passing a waterskin between himself and Nevil. He sees a one, in a yellow robe, running after some of the children giggling. Then he sees Nelly talking to a figure in hunters¡¯ garb, dark tan leather laced with fur at the boot and wrist, with hair as red as himself. Nelly sees him floating near by and waves for him to come over. Floating over he sees that the figure is a woman with pale skin, rounded ears, and eyes as blue as the sky. Nelly grins and gestures to the woman, ¡° Igneous this is Nora.¡±, gesturing back to Igneous continues, ¡° Nora this is Igneous.¡±.

    Nora smiles and extends a hand towards Igneous, ¡° It¡¯s nice to meet you. Nelly here has been talking my ears off about you and all the excitement that has been happening since you got here.¡±.

    Igneous looks the woman¡¯s hand and bites his lip. Igneous imagens all the heat leaving his hand and extends it, his fiery skin turning darker. Nora grabs his hand and shakes it up and down, and his body with it. Laughing Nora lets go laughing , ¡° Nelly told me that you have been practicing on not burning people when you touch them, and I thought that I¡¯d give you a little practice.¡±.

    Igneous shakes off the dizziness from being shook and nods, ¡° Yeah it¡¯s been hard, but I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡±, knitting his brow together Igneous looks at the side of Nora¡¯s head and asks, ¡° You said Nelly had been talking your ears off , is that why they¡¯re not pointed?¡±.

    ¡°IGNEOUS! THAT¡¯S RUDE!¡±, Nelly yells in reprimand at Igneous, but Nora only smiles. Nora turns her head to the side and brushes hair from her ear, ¡° It¡¯s okay Nelly. Humans don¡¯t have pointed ears like elves, our ears are naturally round, see?¡±.

    Igneous examines Nora¡¯s ears and nods, ¡° I see.¡±.

    Laughing Nora turns her head back and fixes her gaze on Igneous, ¡° I take it you haven¡¯t met anyone other than elves.¡±.

    Igneous shakes his head back and forth, ¡° I¡¯ve only met wood elves, and Yasevl, who is a spirit.¡±, Igneous¡¯ face then becomes very serious and he adds, ¡° And goblins.¡±.

    Nora¡¯s smile shrinks back, and she takes on a somber tone, ¡° Yes, Nelly told me of the attack.¡±, looking to Nelly with sympathy and obvious affection in her eyes then adds, ¡° Thank you for protecting Nelly and this village.¡±.

    Nora looks at Igneous with deep gratitude, causing Igneous to blush, ¡° Well, I did what I could.¡±.

    Nora smiles and changes subjects, ¡° Well on a lighter note, why don¡¯t I introduce you and Nelly to the others.¡±.

    Igneous smiles and opens his mouth to reply, but is interrupted by Nelly, ¡° Oh, please. I¡¯d love to.".

    Nora grins and wraps her knuckles on the wooden table and quietly yells, ¡° Hey guys introduce yourself to my friends here Nelly and Igneous.¡±.

    The others at the table stop their conversations and look over at the three. The short man in red with brown hair that had been talking to Nevil smiles, his face red and his green eyes hazy, and says with a wave, ¡° Hey there, I¡¯m Mitch. Nice to meetcha¡¯ little elf and Mr. Talking Fire.¡±.

    The tall man in blue next to Corma, rolls his brown eyes, and leans forward to look at the shorter man, ¡° He¡¯s a sprite you dolt.¡±.

    Mitch waves the comment away and turns back to his conversation with Nevil. Leaning forward his elbow on the table the man smiles to Nelly and Igneous with a hand extend, ¡° Sorry for my comrades rudeness, I am Korren.¡±.

    Nelly reaches of the table to shake the man¡¯s hand, followed by Igneous floating over and taking it, the man giving him a much smaller shake then Nora had. The man retracts his hand and smiles, ¡° So I hear that you both have some talents in fire magic, I¡¯d love to see you at work. I know a little fire magic myself, maybe tomorrow I can give you some pointers?¡±.

    Nelly¡¯s eyes go wide and looks to her father, ¡° Dad?¡±.

    Nevil looks to Corma who gives him a nod, Nevil shrugs and turns back to his daughter, ¡° As long as your grandmother and Igneous are there incase of there are any mishaps.¡±.

    Nelly grins, ¡° Oh thank you, thank you, thank you.¡±.

    Nevil smiles and turns back to Mitch taking the waterskin out of the man¡¯s hand and takes a long swig before grimacing and handing it back. Nelly nods her head at Korren who smiles and turns back to Corma. The woman in yellow runs by, now being chased by the children. Nora smirks and points after her, ¡° That¡¯s Marigold, she¡¯s the priest and healer of our party.¡±.

    Igneous turns his head at Nora¡¯s last words, ¡° Priest? Party?¡±.

    Nora twists her mouth and places the tip of her fingers on her chin, drumming them against her chin. Nora thinks for a moment then nods, ¡° A priest is someone who serves a god, and in Marigold¡¯s case that is Dorean, god of healing and diplomacy. She is why everyone can understand each other.¡±.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Seeing the confusion on both Nelly¡¯s and Igneous¡¯ face Nora sighs and explains, ¡° A god is a being that people worship and serve. In return they watch over them and gives them strength.¡±.

    ¡°Oh, like Yasevl?¡±, Igneous says looking to Nora.

    ¡°Kinda, yeah sure, but on a much larger scale.¡±, Nora says before adding, ¡° And on us understanding each other. Nelly do you remember when I first came to the village and no one could understand me?¡±.

    Nelly smiles and giggles, ¡° You sounded funny.¡±.

    Nora smiles and nods, ¡° Yeah, well that is the language the humans¡¯ from my village speak, and ¡° , gesturing to the other humans, ¡° them too. Now, I leaned how to speak the wood elf language, but they don¡¯t know it. So, instead of them having to learn it like I did, Marigold prayed to her god and casted a spell that allows people that speak different languages to understand each other.¡±.

    ¡°Oooh. Okay.¡±, Igneous says , parroted by Nelly.

    ¡° So, then what did you mean by party then?¡±, Igneous asks .

    ¡°Oh, well our adventuring party, of course.¡±, Nora says as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Upon seeing the two¡¯s blank stares, Nora sighs , ¡° Adventures are people that are hired by people through the Adventure¡¯s Guild to take care of monsters and other problems.¡±.

    ¡°Hire?¡±, Nelly asks this time. Igneous follows with, ¡° Monsters?¡±.

    ¡°This is going to take awhile to explain everything.¡±, Nora says rubbing her hand over her face .

    <hr>

    A rabbit with a golden spiral horn runs through the underbrush of the forest, dodging thorn patches and other running creatures, its little heart pounding. The horned rabbit darts into a bush and stands still quietly. When nothing happens, the rabbit begins to lick matted blood from its brown coat. As the rabbit licks its fur, it hears a rustling and the bush its in begins to shake, the rabbits fur bristles as something pushes its way through the brush. A blue jelly like sustains oozes through the bush¡¯s branches till a ball of slime with a small crystal core sits in front the rabbit and gurgles. The rabbit branches its horn at the slime and chitters its teeth at the slime who responds with a terrified and pathetic gurgle. The rabbit stabs at the slime, causing it to shrink back and begin to ooze out of the bush when a shadow falls on the bush and a dark claw shoots in and grabs the slime. The rabbit shrinks back and tries to make itself as small as possible as it hears the slime let out a weak gurgle then silence. The rabbit sits trembling in terror, when a dark claw shoots in to the bush and grabs the rabbit by the neck and pulls it out of the bush. The rabbit is pulled up and comes face to face with the face of a goblin with black wriggling skin. The goblins face twists into a snarl and it shows sharp red teeth and says in deep voice that sounds like agony personified, ¡° Hello pretty rabbit.¡±.

    The rabbit twists in the air, placing its feet on the arm of its attacker and pushes with all its strength, its hind legs tensing. The goblin lets out a sinister cackle, ¡° Fight all you want little thing, but you want escape me. Nothing will.¡±.

    As the rabbit fights to get free the goblin unhinges its jaw and opens its mouth wide to show off rows of deep red, dagger like teeth. The goblin pulls the rabbit close. This sight is the last the rabbit sees.

    <hr>

    After Nora finishes explaining that people use coins to buy and sell things, she went own to explain the concept of kingdoms and how that there was a number of them and that they each were controlled by a king or queen or ruling class of nobles, which she explained. And that in the kingdom she is from, evey village and town has an Adventuring Guild that helps people with problems in exchange for money. Finally, she explained that monsters were beings with increased mana, which usually manifested in the form of increased physical strength and abilities. Luckily for Nora the food arrived before Nelly and Igneous could ask any more questions. As the food was placed down on the tables, Igneous looked around and saw that Yasevl still had not joined him. Worrying for his brother the sprite floats up behind Nevil and whispers, ¡° Where is Yasevl?¡±.

    Pulled from his conversation with Mitch, Nevil turns and looks at Igneous and back at Mitch, excusing himself Nevil gestures Igneous to follow him. The two step away from the table just out of ear shot, Nevil looks back once more then to Igneous, ¡° Lord Yasevl is in his temple, he didn¡¯t wish to distract our guest.¡±.

    ¡°Distract them how?¡±, Igneous asks without thinking. Nevil looks at the sprite with a curios look and says, ¡° Sometimes I forget how young you are. As you know we worship lord Yasevl. And I heard Nora telling you how the humans worship their god.¡±.

    Igneous nodded and shrugged not understanding, Nevil sighs and continues, ¡° And he doesn¡¯t wish to create a problem with the humans by showing himself around the human priestess. Okay?¡±, not waiting for Igneous to answer Nevil adds, ¡° Now let¡¯s get back and lord Yasevl wishes to see you after we are done eating.¡±.

    Nevil turns back and heads to his seat and begins talking with the people at the table. Igneous follows behind and takes his seat on the table in a small stone carved chair. And digs into a slab of moss deer meat. The group of adventures, the elves, and the sprite spend hours talking and eating before the fire at the center of the village begins to flicker out, this signals for the evening to end. The adventures say their farewells to the elves and sprite and are shown to a recently unused hut, the wood elves walk back to their respective huts. Igneous after saying good-night to Nelly and her family, makes his way up to Yasevl¡¯s temple. Floating through the door way Igneous sees Yasevl sitting on the floor, his legs crossed and his hands in his lap. Upon noticing the sprite, Yasevl smiles and gestures for Igneous to sit on a stone slab on the floor, that had been put there just for Igneous. Doing so Igneous plops down on the stone. Yasevl shifts and turns to face Igneous and asks, ¡° Did you enjoy meeting the humans?¡±.

    Igneous smiles and nods vigorously, ¡° Oh yes! Nora told me about a lot of things about their kingdom and about being an adventurer and all the things she¡¯s seen. I would love to see them for myself one day.¡±.

    Yasevl nods and gives the sprite a small smile, ¡° Then you should.¡±.

    Igneous cocks his head and asks, ¡° What do you mean?¡±

    ¡° You should go with the humans when they leave, if you want to and if they¡¯ll take you. See the world.¡±, Yasevl says looking at Igneous with soft eyes.

    ¡°You want me to leave?¡±, Igneous asks with fear and sorrow in his voice. Yasevl throws his head back as if struck, his eyes wide with surprise, then suddenly laughs deeply. This surprises and angers Igneous, ¡° What is so funny about me being kicked out of my home?!¡±.

    ¡° Oh, Igneous. I don¡¯t want you to leave, but I think you need to if you are ever going to grow stronger and see all there is to see.¡±, Yasevl says smiling at his brother and placing hand down near the sprite. Igneous looks up at his brother with uncertainty and asks with a timid voice, ¡° So I don¡¯t have to leave?¡±.

    ¡° Oh no of course not, you are my brother and will always have a home here.¡±, Yasevl says reassuringly then adds, ¡° But, think about its okay brother? Just talk to them some more and think about it, for me, okay?¡±.

    Igneous nods his head slowly then stops and looks at Yasevl, ¡° Only if you meet them first and if there is no problem then I¡¯ll go.¡±.

    Yasevl thinks on this for a moment and then nods, ¡° Alright Igneous tomorrow I will introduce myself to them.¡±, Yasevl smiles then adds, ¡° Well I already know Nora, but the others I will.¡±.

    Igneous nods and places a dark and only slightly hot hand on Yasevl¡¯s and says, ¡° Alright brother.¡±.

    The two sit like this for a while then quickly move on Igneous telling Yasevl all about the training him and Nelly did, and what Nora had told him about. The brothers talk like this all night, only stopping with the rising of dawn.

    <hr>

    Heva orders her warriors to guard the other goblins as they escape the village. A pack of deformed and twisted monsters of varies types clash with the goblin warriors taking more than a few down under. Heva yells for the non-fighters to hurry and to leave everything thing they can¡¯t carry behind. Her shaman casts spells of fortification on both the warriors and the fleeing civilians. She hopes this will be enough to get them to the elven village. They may have been foes for generations ,but the foe they were facing was far worse than any blood feud. She watches as the twisted and dark form of her brother laughs manically as he bites into the neck of one of the fallen goblins taking a chuck from it when he pulls back, smacking his lips as black blood drips from between his bared red teeth. She watches as the dead goblin begins to convulse on the ground his and its mouth foams, before its skin grows black and its limbs twist, bones snapping and piercing the skin. The creature that had been a goblin jumps up from the grown and howls loudly baring red teeth. Heva yells for her people to run faster and for her warriors to retreat. She hopes they make it before all of her people become one of those things. As she runs, she can hear what was once her brother yell, ¡°RUN ALL YOU LIKE SISTER! I¡¯LL STILL GET YOU AND YOUR TRAITORS!¡±.

 Chapter Seven

    Chapter Seven

    A wave of flame comes roaring at Igneous, filling his vision till it was all he could see. Igneous narrows his eyes and extends his hand toward the flames. Focusing, Igneous bends the flames to his will, using the flames momentum to shape it into a long stream of fire, whipping around himself, swirling it around his body like a ribbon of flickering red and orange, before pulling the flame into himself and absorbing it. Igneous can feel not only the energy from the fire, but the mana used to create it filling him and becoming one with him. When it is all gone relaxes and grins to the sound of clapping from the on lookers of Nelly, Korren, Corma, and the kids she has been teaching. Korren approaches Igneous holding the shaman staff and smiles at the sprite, ¡° Well done! That was the strongest fire spell I know, and with this staff it was the strongest spell I have ever cast. That was amazing.¡±.

    ¡°It was nothing really.¡±, Igneous says rubbing the back of his head unconsciously. Korren grins and says, ¡° Which makes it even more impressive.¡±, Korren examines the staff in his hand and looks to Igneous, ¡° And this staff of yours is unbelievable!¡±.

    ¡°Well if its not like I can cast spells or anything like you, that is cool!¡±, Igneous says with a grin.

    ¡° Yet!¡±, Korren says enthusiastically, ¡° I would love for you to come back to Edgeway, that¡¯s my village, and show your abilities the rest of the mages.¡±.

    Igneous stops smiling at this, Korren this human mage, was nice and really seemed to think Igneous was interesting, but the idea of leaving was still hard for him to accept. Seeing the indecision on Igneous¡¯ face Korren says attentively, ¡° But, only if you want. No rush just think it over.¡±.

    Igneous gives the mage a small smile, ¡° Thank you, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±.

    Korren looked to the sky at the midday sun and look back to Igneous, ¡° It¡¯s almost time for lunch, and I believe Nevil wished to show me and my party something at midday. But, can we talk about his later.¡±.

    Igneous thinks about it for a few seconds, it couldn¡¯t hurt to talk, then nods , ¡° Okay.¡±.

    Igneous goes with Korren, Nelly staying behind to eat with Corma and her class, to meet up with Nevil at the center of the village. When they arrive Nevil and the other humans are waiting for them. The woman in yellow runs up to the approaching two and jumps to a stop in front of Igneous, Marigold was her name if Igneous remembered correctly, ¡° Hello! We didn¡¯t get to talk last night, I¡¯m Marigold and its nice to meet you!¡±.

    Igneous studies the woman¡¯s face and finds nothing other than earnestness and pure happiness, and Igneous found it to be contagious and smiles back, ¡° Its nice to meet you too, Marigold, I am Igneous?¡±.

    Marigold grins and skips back to the others with Korren and Igneous following behind. Nevil gives Igneous a nod and then turns to the adventurers and says, ¡° Well, now that you are all here shall we have lunch.¡±.

    Nora gives Nevil a knowing smile and nods. Mitch and Korren look confused, while Marigold just states loudly , ¡° I would love some lunch!¡±.

    Nevil gives a small laugh, and gestures for them to follow him, ¡° Then follow me. We will be having lunch in our temple.¡±.

    Korren stops at these words and looks to Nora, you offers a shrug, then back at Nevil, ¡° I thought that was the home of the spirit you worship. Is it alright for us to eat there?¡±.

    Nevil looks to the mage and nods , ¡° It is quite alright, lord Yasevl wishes to meet you.¡±.

    Before anyone can say anything else says, ¡° As long as there is food, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±, and skips off toward the temple, looks back at the others, ¡° Are you coming?¡±.

    Mitch and Korren look to each other and shrug and follow after the excitable priestess. Nevil hangs back and walks next to Igneous, whispering into the sprites ear, ¡° Lord Yasevl said for you to be ready in case this goes bad.¡±.

    Igneous looks to Nevil, afraid that he understands what the wood elf is implying, but before he can raise his worries, Nora turns to Nevil and tells him, ¡° You and Yasevl have nothing to worry about, and if anything happens, I will handle it. But I trust them, they may be a handful, but they¡¯re good people. You can trust them.¡±.

    Nevil studies the woman then nods, ¡° I hope you are right.¡±, looking after the three adventures ahead of him, ¡° I really do.¡±.

    <hr>

    The high-priest kneels at the altar of Dorean praying alone, the others having gone to bed, the temple lit only by dwindling candles and the rays of moon light slipping in through the temples thin stone windows. The high-priest is pulled from his pray with the sound of foot steps coming up behind him. Turning to see who has interrupted him, the high-priest sees an older man dressed in the garb of nobility, black trousers with a silk white shirt covered by a purple vest, but on his shoulders hang the red and white cloak of a healer and belt hangs from his hip filled with various potions and bags, most likely filled with powders used for healing. The high-priest stands , turning to face the man tells him, ¡° I am sorry my lord, but the temple is closed. You may come back in the morning when we are open to the public.¡±.

    The man smiles warmly at the priest, the corner of his tired blue eyes crinkling, ¡° That is quiet okay Thomas, I won¡¯t be long.¡±.

    The high-priest looks at the man closely, how did this odd noble know his name, ¡° Do I know yo-,¡±.

    The high-priest , Thomas, stops mid-sentence when he notices that the man his giving of a slight glow, which explains why he could see the man in the dark temple. The man¡¯s smile deepens, and he takes a seat in one of the temples wooden pews, the bench creaking under the man¡¯s weight. Scooting over the man pats on the pew, ¡° Please sit with me Thomas.¡±.

    The high-priest stumbles on his words, ¡° Who-oo are yo-o-u? Coul-d you b-ee-be?¡±.

    The man nods and signals for Thomas to join him again. The high-priest drops to his knees in reverence, ¡° My lord, I am sorry for my insolence. Please forgive me.¡±.

    The man chuckles and the sound of the pew creaking can be heard as he stands and walks over to the high-priest. Placing his hand on the kneeling priest shoulders and smiles, ¡° It is quite alright. Diplomacy must allow for misunderstandings if there is to be understandings and healing.¡±.

    The high-priest looks up at the man in wonder, ¡° It is you!¡±.

    The man nods and lifts the priest to his feet, ¡° Now please sit with me.¡±.

    The two sit on the pew in front of the temple, the man turns to the priest and smiles, ¡° I know that you are worried about the visions you have been having as of late.¡±.

    Stolen story; please report.

    The priest looks to the floor, not thinking himself worthy to look the other in the eye, ¡° Yes, my lord. They fill me with fear for what is to come.¡±.

    The man nods understandably, ¡° Yes. As it should. But you have sent a group of capable adventures, one being form this temple, no?¡±.

    ¡° Yes, but I am afraid it will not be enough. Marigold is a sweet girl, but she is careless and not the most composed priestess.¡±.

    The man chuckles, ¡° Yes, she is carefree, and isn¡¯t very aggressive when it comes to spreading the faith.¡±.

    The high-priest begins to worry he has made a grave mistake when the man continues, ¡° But, sometimes a soft approach is needed, and she has her friends to help her. I know when the time comes, she will rise to the occasion and she will not be alone.¡±, the man places a warm comforting hand on the priest back and continues, ¡° Besides I am not he only one with an agent involved, the new born is there along side the forest and its people. And I believe she has sent an envoy as well.¡±.

    The priest looks up at the man, ¡° What do you mean, my lord?¡±.

    The man smiles and stands moving to be in front of the priest, ¡° All in due time my child.¡±, placing a hand on the priest forehead adds, ¡° Now its time you get some much-needed sleep.¡±.

    The priest looks up at the man before him and asks, ¡° It is you my lord, you are Dorean?¡±.

    The man smiles and nods his head ever so slightly. The priest smiles, tears of joy escaping form his eyes, ¡° Thank you.¡±.

    Dorean leans forward and whispers in the priest ear, ¡° Sleep.¡±.

    Suddenly the priest find himself back in front of the alter, the priest looks around the dark temple and finds no one , believing himself to be dreaming till he places a hand to his face and feels the warm tears coming from is eyes. The priest smiles and stands, bows to the alter and makes his way to his chamber, where he finds gentle sleep.

    <hr>

    Igneous flies up the hill and to the temple ahead of the group, Marigold yelling it was unfair and that he cheated. Igneous enters the temple and sees Yasevl had prepared a table for them to sit at, fruit and dried meat laid out. Yasevl sits in the center of the table in the dark room, and smiles at Igneous, ¡° Hello brother. I am keeping my word, have you?¡±.

    Igneous nods his head, ¡° Yes brother, and I am still thinking.¡±.

    Yasevl nods his head in turn and says, ¡° That is all I ask of you.¡±.

    Marigold runs up to the doorway and grabs the frame to steady herself, breathing heavily she pants out, ¡° Igneous that is not fair, I didn¡¯t know we were racing.¡±.

    ¡° Sorry, Marigold I just wished to talk to my brother before the others got here.¡±, Igneous tells the priestess with a smile.

    Still panting she asks, ¡° Brother? There is someone else in here? Its so dark, I can¡¯t tell.¡±.

    Yasevl¡¯s voice resonates in the temple, ¡° Here allow me to fix that.¡±.

    Yasevl waves a thick arm around the room, as his arm turns the trees that make up the temple spread slightly, to form windows, allowing light from the sun to come through lighting up the room, a beam of golden sun reflecting on Yasevl dark wooden face. Yasevl smiles at Marigold, ¡° Better?¡±.

    Marigold smiles at the elf made of wood and nods , ¡° Yes, very much so.¡±.

    Composing herself Marigold takes a step forward and offers her hand to the wood spirit, her demeanor while still warm and light hearted, taking on a more composed feel, ¡° It is very nice to meet you, lord Yasevl. Thank you for allowing us to enjoy the comfort of your village.¡±.

    Yasevl looks at Marigold in surprise and back at Igneous, who offers a shrug, before looking back at Marigold and taking her hand, ¡° I thought you would be more surprised than this.¡±.

    Marigold shakes the spirits hand and laughs , ¡°Oh, sorry to ruin the surprise, but Dorean gave me visions of you to prepare me for this.¡±.

    ¡°Oh, well that is alright.¡±, Yasevl says unsure of how to respond, ¡°Do the others know?¡±.

    ¡°No, why? Should I have told them?¡±, Marigold responds inquisitively,

    ¡°No that is alright, please have a seat.¡±, Yasevl says gesturing to one of the chairs at the table. To which Marigold only smiles to and takes a seat next to Yasevl and begins eying the food on the table, ¡° Do we need to wait for the others? Or can I eat?¡±.

    Yasevl looks at the priestess, drool forming at the corners of her mouth, a genuine smile spreading on his face and laughs with the sound of steam escaping a wet log on a fire, ¡° No please, dig in.¡±.

    Marigold¡¯s eyes sparkle and she begins to grab food from the table and starts stuffing it end her mouth, starting with a purple lumpy fruit, taking a bite, blue juices drip down her chin dripping onto her yellow robes. Muffled by a mouth full of food, Marigold moans out, ¡° Ooo, dis is so guud.¡±.

    Yasevl smile at the odd priestess, ¡° I am glad you like it.¡±.

    Nevil steps through the doorway and sees the scene before him and smiles, ¡° I see you have met Marigold my lord.¡±.

    Yasevl chuckles, ¡° Yes, she is a charming girl.¡±.

    ¡° Yes, my lord. Sorry I tried to keep her with the others, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡° It is alright, my friend.¡±, Yasevl assures, ¡° Please come sit. Are the others coming?¡±.

    Doing as he is told Nevil takes the seat on the other side of Yasevl and nods, ¡° Yes, my lord. They should be not far behind.¡±.

    As Nevil says this Nora steps in, smiles and gives a small tilt of the head, ¡° Yasevl it is good to see you.¡±.

    Yasevl smiles and returns the nod, ¡° And you, Nora. Please won¡¯t you sit?¡±.

    Look to Marigold, you now was chewing on a piece of dried meat, smiles and takes a seat next to her, ¡° I see you¡¯ve met Marigold, she¡¯s quite the handful.¡±.

    Yasevl laughs, ¡° She has introduced herself, yes.¡±.

    Nora pinches the cheek of the priestess, causing Marigold to whine in pain, food falling from her mouth and onto he lap, ¡° OWWW! What was that for?¡±.

    ¡° For not waiting for us like I told you too.¡±, Nora says letting go of her cheek. Marigold looks down with puff out cheeks, ¡° Sorry.¡±.

    Nora laughs lightly, ¡° Its okay, just wait for me next time.¡±.

    Marigold nods, before picking up the partially chewed food from her lap and shoving it back into her mouth with a smile.

    Mitch steps into the light of the doorway holding Korren up by the shoulder, ¡° Sorry we¡¯re late. Korren here got winded.¡±.

    Korren pants in protest, ¡° It¡¯s- huh- a ¨C huh- steep- huh-hill.¡±.

    Mitch rolls his eyes , ¡° Yeah, yeah. Maybe if you spent less time playing with your spells and trained with me you wouldn¡¯t be s-.¡±.

    Mitch stops mid-sentence upon seeing the imposing wooden form of Yasevl staring at them. Dropping the winded mage on to the ground, Korren letting out a yelp in surprise, places his hand on the hilt of his sword. He looks to Marigold, who is still stuffing her face, and then to Nora who gives him a cold glare, that clearly reads don¡¯t. Nevil pushes his chair back, and standing takes a small step toward Mitch, ¡° Mitch this is lord Yasevl, he will not hurt you.¡±, then gives a pointed look to Mitch¡¯s hand resting on the sword hilt, ¡° Unless you make him, that it.¡±.

    Mitch looks to Nora, who gives a nod, and then back to Yasevl , who offers a small smile. Taking a deep breath Mitch removes his hand and nods, ¡° Sorry, I mean no disrespect. I was just startled.¡±.

    ¡°That is alright. You should have been prepared before entering.¡±, Yasevl says looking to Nevil, who suddenly becomes interested in Korren and moves to help the man off the floor. Yasevl looks back to Mitch, ¡° Please join us and take a seat.¡±.

    Mitch bites his bottom lip then looks to the others before taking a seat next to Nora without a word. With Nevil¡¯s help, Korren stands and looks up and his eyes falling directly onto Yasevl. Surprise, fear, uncertainty, play across Korren¡¯s face before curiosity finally wins out, with a wonder filled smile he asks,¡° What are you?¡±.

    This question asked in child like wonder, breaks the tension in the room, and the room laughs, save for Korren who looks around asking what was so funny. Igneous pats the mage on the back, understanding what it is like to be left out of the joke. The group have a nice meal together, Yasevl answering any questions that the group has, mostly from Korren. After a while even Mitch lets loose, joking with Nevil and even Yasevl. By the time they finish their lunch , the group speak like friends. Yasevl looks to Igneous with a questioning smile and a cocked eyebrow. Igneous smiles and gives a shrug, maybe he would go with them.

    <hr>

    The two wood elves sit upon a thick branch, in a tree overlooking the forest, a wall of tightly intertwining trees surrounding the valley they call home. The sun¡¯s light bends through the leaves casting shadows on the forest floor below. The elves can hear the sounds of the forest, birds chirping, bugs buzzing, and animals moving. The two elves sit in silence, one leaning against the trunk of the tree closing his eyes. He is about to doze off when his partner, smacks him on the arm, startling the dozing elf, almost causing him to fall from their perch. ¡° AHHH!¡±, the elf yells grabbing on to the tree to stable himself and fixing an angry gaze at his partner, ¡° What was that for?¡±.

    His partner holds a finger to her lips and shushes him, ¡° Do you hear that?¡±.

    He sits up and listens , nothing, ¡° I don¡¯t hear anything.¡±.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±, she says turning to him with a worried look. He listens again she was right; the sound of the forest wasn¡¯t there. The animals had gone silent. Looking around he spots movement in the distance, pointing it out they look closely. The female elf curses, and says, ¡° Goblins! They¡¯re back.¡±.

    ¡° We need to warn the village.¡±, the other says jumping into a crouched position.

    Simply nodding her agreement his partner begins nimbly jumping from branch to branch, followed shortly behind him. Landing on he wall they slide down the side landing onto he soft grass below and rush toward the unsuspecting village.

 Chapter Eight

    Chapter Eight

    Igneous goes around the table eating the scraps left behind by anyone after their lunch, finding nothing when coming to Marigold. The group chats lightly discussing such as weather and of trivial things of the like. Mitch is getting to the punch line of a joke involving a priest and a druid walking into a tavern, when an elven guard burst through the doorway interrupting the adventurer. The elf looks around the room , locking eyes with Nevil says, ¡° The goblins are back.¡±. The idle chatter stops and tension fills the room , everyone jumping to their feet. Yasevl terns sternly to Nevil and orders, ¡° Get your people ready, Myself and Igneous will stall them till you can get everyone ready.¡±, Yasevl turns to Igneous, who offers a nod in agreement.

    ¡°Yes my lord.¡±, Nevil says before turning to look at the tense adventurers around the table, ¡° I know this is not your fight, but if-,¡±.

    Nevil is cut off when Mitch jumps in with, ¡° We will fight with you.¡±, looking to his party for confirmation, ¡° Right?¡±.

    The adventures all give nods and words of agreement, before looking to Nevil. Nevil smiles deeply, ¡° Thank you. If you would go with lord Yasevl and Igneous till we can get ready, it would help greatly.¡±.

    The adventures nod and follow Yasevl and Igneous as they leave the temple, Nevil stops at the door way and instructs him to get all non-fighters into the temple and that Nevil would send another guard to help protect them and then runs to rally the all the fighters he can. As Yasevl and Igneous toward the tree wall on the edge of the valley, Mitch breaks off from the group saying he has to get something from his bag and that he would catch up. As the group makes their way out of their village, they see Corma casting spells over the ground, Nelly nearby looking around nervously, brandishing her fire staff. As the group draws closer the ground in front of Corma begins to rumble and break apart, trees sprouting through the soil and growing feverishly before stopping creating a small wall of young trees. Corma offers a small smile the drops to one knee visibly exhausted, sweat heavy on her borrow. Yasevl rushes to the old druid and helps her to her feet, ¡° Corma are you alright?¡±.

    Corma smiles up at the spirit, ¡° I thought I could create some defense, but I seem to have used to much mana in the process. I am sorry my lord.¡±.

    Yasevl shakes his head, ¡° You did what you could old friend.¡±, turning to an on looking Nelly adds, ¡° Nelly take Corma and go to the temple.¡±.

    Nelly begins to move forward then stops and straightness her back, ¡° I am afraid I can not do that my lord. I will fight to protect my people and this village.¡±.

    Yasevl goes to reprimand the girl, but is cut off by Corma, ¡° She is right. She is the future chieftain , her place is here. I will make it there on my own. My students are already on their way there. They will assist me in healing anyone that is injured.¡±.

    Yasevl looks to Nelly then at Igneous, ¡° Brother, what do you think?¡±.

    Igneous looks to Nelly, who looks back with hard, but pleading eyes, then back at Yasevl and nods his head, ¡° Her place is here.¡±.

    Yasevl sighs and nods his approval to Nelly, the adventures begin to voice opposition when Yasevl cuts them off, ¡° It is done and the time to talk is over. Look.¡±.

    Yasevl says this last statement gabbing a large finger in the direction of the tree wall, as dozens of goblins flood through the opening in the wall that acts as a gateway. Turning to Corma, Yasevl says, ¡° Go now and tell anyone you pass on the way to get ready.¡±.

    Corma nods and starts to leave before turning back and wrapping her granddaughter in a tight embrace, ¡° Be careful, I love you.¡±.

    ¡° I love you too, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry, I have Igneous here to watch my back.¡±, Nelly says pulling herself away from the embrace. Corma look nods and turns to the sprite, ¡° Watch over her, and please be careful too.¡±.

    Igneous smiles at the love and worry in the old druid¡¯s eyes, her age never more apparent, ¡° I will, you have my word.¡±.

    Corma nods and rushes off towards the temple. As Corma leaves, Mitch comes running up to he group his chest, arms, and shins, covered by bronze plating connected to leather straps. Mitch looks to the rest of the group and then at the incoming goblins and says, ¡° Are we going to fight or just stand here?¡±.

    The group looks at each other and smile grimly, Yasevl leads their charge towards their foe, followed shortly behind by Mitch, leaving the others in the back, Marigold casting spells of protection on the group, Korren and Nelly preparing spells of their own as Igneous standing guard over them ready to protect them. Nora leaps up the newly grown grove of trees and upon finding a perch draws her bow with an arrow ready to fire. As Yasevl and Mitch are about to clash with the goblin forces, the goblins do something unexpected. They drop to their knees and begin to beg. Yasevl looks at the sight and gestures for the others to come closer. Mitch looks up at Yasevl, ¡° What are they saying?¡±.

    ¡° They are begging for us to save them.¡±, Yasevl says with confusion apparent on his face.

    As the others make their way up to the groveling goblins and the surprised spirit and adventurer, Mitch turns to Marigold and says, ¡° Hey! Mary cast that spell of yours so we can all understand them.¡±.

    Marigold nods and begins chanting as she does this, a goblin in hunter¡¯s leathers makes her way up to the front of the group followed by the shaman from the last attack. The first kneels infront of Yasevl , shortly followed by the shaman, and pleads, ¡° Please spirit of the elves protect us. I know we have no right to ask, but a great evil is making its way here.¡±.

    Yasevl knits his brows together, silence resting upon the group save for the sound of the whimpering goblins. The group stays like this till the silence is broken by Nelly yelling, ¡° Hey! You¡¯re the goblin that saved me the last time you attacked.¡±.

    The hunter looks up at the girl and smiles behind small tusk, ¡° Yes. I am Heva. That was my brother, he was our chief and now I am. I am glad to see you are unharmed.¡±.

    Nelly smiles at Heva, ¡° Thank you.¡±, then looks up at Yasevl, ¡° What are we going to do? She did save me.¡±.

    Yasevl looks at Nelly then back at the goblins, but when he gets ready to speak, he is interrupted by the sound of elven hunters calling his name as they come running through the gate, ¡° LORD YASEVL!!!¡±.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The hunters run around the goblins not giving them any mind and make their way to Yasevl and kneel before him, the lead hunter speaks up, ¡° Lord Yasevl, what the goblin says is true. We ran into them in the forest, along with the things they are running from. We helped their warriors hold those things off while their citizens made their way here.¡±.

    ¡°Stand brothers tell me what happened.¡±, Yasevl commands.

    Standing the lead hunter looks to Yasevl, ¡° They are things of nightmares. We saw one of the goblins taken down only to be brought back as one of them, but twisted¡­,¡± , the elf searched for the right word before settling on , ¡° wrong.¡±.

    Yasevl looks to the goblins in front of him and thinks. As Yasevl ponders what to do, Nora steps forward, placing a pale hand contrasted by the darkness of Yasevl¡¯s skin, ¡° I know you have history with the goblins, but we were sent here after the high-priest of Marigold¡¯s temple had a vision of a great evil growing here. If this thing that he saw and the attacked the goblins, scaring them enough to look to their enemy for help, then it has grown powerful and we will need all the help we can get.¡±.

    Yasevl looks around at the goblins, the hunters, and the adventures, before locking eyes with Igneous. Igneous gives him a ¡®its your call¡¯ look. Yasevl breathes deeply then sighs, ¡° Fine, but if this is a trick of some kind, so help me I will make you regret ever being born.¡±.

    Heva stands and locks eyes with the towering wooden being before her and extends her hand, Yasevl takes it and shakes, Heva smiles and says, ¡° Thank you.¡±.

    As the two shake hands, the hear the yelling coming from the village and turn to see Nevil, in leather armor, holding a stone spear over his hand, charging followed by three dozen elves armed with spears and clubs. The group yells battle cries, but begin to lose momentum as they draw closer still they stop short of the group standing between them and goblins. Nevil looks to Yasevl with confusion , ¡° Lord Yasevl, what is happening?¡±.

    Releasing Heva¡¯s hand, Yasevl steps closer to Nevil and with deep seriousness, ¡° There¡¯s been a change of plans.¡±.

    <hr>

    Kexel rushes after the fleeing goblin warriors, his abominations following close on his heels. The goblins run leaving their fallen behind making for the walls of the elven village, hoping that their chief and the elven hunters that had assist them were able to convince the elves  to help. Kexel pounces on a goblin that trips over an exposed tree root, ripping chunks from the goblin¡¯s green flesh with wet tearing noises barely covered up by screams of agony that escapes the goblins mouth before it falls silent. Kexel steps back and watches with a maniacal glee as the torn form of the goblin begins to darken and twist at unnatural angles, bones snapping as they twist. The once goblin now abomination lets out a retching screech and rushes to follow is former comrades scurrying on the ground on all fours, its head turned upside down with its red dagger teeth gnashing.  Kexel following behind with an evil glint in his eye.

    <hr>

    After Nevil and the rest of the elven fighting force are brought up to speed, Nevil sends four guards to accompany all goblins that would not be fighting to the temple and to let the other elves know what was happening and to stay with them, this included the very old, sick, and very young, all others wished to fight. Nevil and Heva attentively work together get everyone ready. In the front two rows consisted of thirty goblins each standing at the ready with little more than wooden clubs and stone daggers. Behind them the elves stood with spears ready to support the goblins, stabbing at anything that got close. Igneous stood in the rear alongside Nelly, Korren and the goblin shaman, who they learned was called Giblex, ready to cast spells from afar. Behind the small grove of tightly woven trees that Corma had grown, Marigold sat ready to heal anyone that need it before returning back to battle, Nora positioned above her, arrows ready to pierce anything that got close, and two elven guards stood by if anything got past Nora. Yasevl stood in front of the small army, Nevil and Heva beside him, while Mitch walked through the rows of fighters instructing them on how to work together.

    Nelly looks over the battle field and her knees wobbling, squeezing the staff in her hand she looks beside her at Giblex. Feeling the girl¡¯s eyes on him the shaman looks down and smiles at the girl then looks at the staff in her hands, with a wispy voice with far more warmth than Nelly thought the goblin should be capable of, says ¡° So that¡¯s were that went to.¡±.

    Nelly jumps with shock when the goblin speaks and looks at the staff in her hands before holding it out to the old shaman. Giblex gives a small laugh and pushes the staff away, ¡° That is alright, it is yours now. Use it well.¡±.

    Nelly smiles up at the goblin and nods her head once, ¡° I will.¡±.

    As Nelly turns back to the army before her, Giblex shifts his gaze to Igneous who had been watching the exchange, and leans forward, ¡° You wouldn¡¯t happen to be the fire wisp, I created would you?¡±.

    Igneous looks at the goblin with surprise then thinks on it before answering, ¡° I  maybe, but I¡¯m not sure. You would have to talk to my brother about where I came from. He found and brought me here.¡±.

    Giblex smiles and faces forward, ¡° You grew up fast, if you are.¡±.

    Igneous smiles at the shaman, who may be his creator, before turning to face in the same direction. Korren turns to the shaman, ¡° You created a wisp?¡±.

    Giblex smiles and turns to the human mage, ¡° Yes, it took a lot of mana and preparation, but yes. I¡¯d love to discuss it with a fellow magic user.¡±, the goblin says before adding with a shrug, ¡° If we survive this first.¡±.

    Korren swallows a lump in his throat and replies, ¡° Yeah, first things first.¡±.

    The army of wood elves and goblins stands quietly, a nervous energy resting over them, when the silence is broken by the screams of six goblin warriors, out of the dozen that had been left behind, come running through the gateway. Just as they make it the front of the army, Heva yelling for them to report the healer than to fall in line, a darkness fills the valley. First creature that were once animals, come rushing through the gateway, their bodies contorted, their skin black with boils oozing with sharp crimson growths protruding out. Behind them come what were once goblins, some crawling on all fours, others running on two legs, with deformed dark skin, dripping red maws, and jagged bones jutting from the end of their twisted limbs rush around to attack form the side.   Nevil and Heva let out a battle cry that is echoed by their people and charge forward. As the two-side class together, bother sides losing troops instantly, splinter flying everywhere as a figure smashes its way through the gateway. Kexel stands before the scene, his chest heaving, with flesh ,that appears to be from a wide assortment of creatures that, now took on an unnatural blackness wriggled, his face contorted in a mix of rage and hunger, congealing blood dripping from his crimson fangs. He lets out a deafening roar and charges the battle field. Yasevl charges to meet the monstrosity, the two goliaths locking together. Kexel running his razor like claws down the back of Yasevl, causing the latter to howler in agony before bringing a knee into the abominations stomach. As this goes on the spell casters get to work, Giblex shouts dark incantations and casts bolts of dark energy at the creatures before them, hitting them with practice accuracy, causing their warped flesh to melt way where ever they are hit, but his simply slows them down. Korren cast spells of wind, hoping to push back the opposing force. Igneous works with Nelly as she cast a great stream of swirling flame forth into the air, twisting the whirlwind of flame with his will whipping in through the battle field.

    <hr>

    The fight rages on as a creature that resembles a horned rabbit that had been bashed by a boulder, sneaks around the clashing armies, using larger creatures as cover. Arrows pierce the skulls of the warped animals around it as the horned rabbit makes its way towards the spell casters. Targeting the smallest of the ones on the ground, it scrapes at the ground with its back claws and darts forward, its jagged and broken horn pierces the side of the short spellcasters side, blood splashing against the creature¡¯s black face as the spellcaster lets out a horridness yell.

    <hr>

    Those around her turn to Nelly as she screams and see as she drops to the ground a deformed rabbit protruding from her back. Giblex yells and seizes the creature by the hind legs and heaves it out of the girl with a wet pop. Throwing it on the ground Korren casts a spell of flames, sending the creature off running in agony before dropping to the ground. Igneous rushes to Nelly¡¯s side and looks over her with fear, ¡° Oh Nelly, I am so sorry. Please be okay. PLEASE!¡±.

    Korren yells toward the grove of trees, ¡° MARIGOLD WE NEED YOU NOW!!!!¡±.

    Korren continues to scream for the priestess as Igneous watches his friend begin to shake and froth at the mouth.

    Igneous screams in horror, ¡°NELLY!¡±.

 Chapter Nine

    Chapter Nine

    Kexel slashes at Yasevl¡¯s face, his claws carving ruts down Yasevl¡¯s wooden flesh. Yelling out in pain, Yasevl gritting through the pain seizes Kexel¡¯s wrist and tightens his grip, the bones in Kexel¡¯s wrist crushing. Yasevl grins expecting Kexel to pull back in pain, instead the goblin abomination smiles back and pulls his arm back, the skin pulling and ripping. In shock Yasevl lets go of the wrist. Bearing his teeth at the wood spirit, Kexel grabs ahold of the now dangling wrist and pulls it off, muscles, bones, and tendons snapping apart, sending congealed black blood splashing to the ground. Discarding the detached hand Kexel swings the snapped off bone at Yasevl, the bone hitting Yasevl in the stomach leaving a dent in the wooden flesh. Knocking Kexel¡¯s arm away with a strong wooden limb, Yasevl grabs Kexel by the neck and squeezes and snarls at Kexel, ¡° See if you can live without your head!¡±.

    Kexel scraps at Yasevl¡¯s arm, kicking the spirit in the chest, but Yasevl holds true. The bones begin to crack when Igneous¡¯ voice pierces through the battle field, ¡°NELLY!¡±.

    Yasevl whips his head around in alarm, he sees Nelly on the ground, Marigold running toward them, Igneous floating above her, Giblex fighting off abominations as they get close to the group. Then he feels a pain as if his entire being burned from the inside out, letting go of his grip of Kexel, Yasevl looks down at his side and sees Kexel¡¯s arm buried up to the wrist, a darkness spreading from the wound. Kexel darts his head forward and sinks is teeth into Yasevl¡¯s neck. Fighting the pain, Yasevl presses an open palm on Kexel¡¯s pulsing chest and forces mana through his fingers, forcing them to grow and change shape. Roots spread from Yasevl¡¯s palm, shooting outward, growing till they begin to burrow into Kexel¡¯s chest, the roots grow larger and Yasevl¡¯s arm begins to lengthen and thicken, till begins to push Kexel away, ripping his teeth from Yasevl¡¯s neck, and arm from his side, sap and black slime gushing out. The tree growing form Yasevl¡¯s arm reaches ten times its original size. Kexel claws at his chest, pulling at the roots. Yasevl gives a small smirk then stumbles, agony spreading across his face, before dropping to the ground on one knee. Bracing himself and forces mana through his arm connected to the tree, causing more roots to grow, and spread to the ground spreading before becoming large enough to stabilize the weight of the tree holding Kexel back, allowing him to relax is arm and body against it. As Yasevl tries to regain his strength, sending mana to his side to repair his wound. Fresh wood begins to grow, filling in the gaping hole his side, the new wood light, contrasting with the dark tone of the surrounding wood. The wound is half way full when a deformed goblin comes up behind Yasevl, flinging itself on to his back, bringing is jagged limps down over and over again onto Yasevl¡¯s back. Yasevl howlers and swipes at the creature with his free arm, failing as pain flairs from the partially healed wound. At the sound of Yasevl¡¯s pain, other goblin abominations rushes at him, swarming him. With Yasevl¡¯s concentration broken the roots in Kexel¡¯s chest stop growing, allowing him the ability to start pulling them from his chest.

    <hr>

    Marigold kneels next to Nelly, pulling a vail, filled with red liquid, from under her robes. Tilting Nelly¡¯s head back, Marigold pulls the cork from the vail, pours the contents down Nelly¡¯s throat. Nelly begins to cough and spit up the liquid, Marigold pressers her hand to Nelly¡¯s throat and begins to rub it. Nelly swallows and begins to breath shallowly, before the breathes become deeper then balances out. Marigold gives a fleeting smile, before rolling Nelly onto her side, leaning over to look at the wound, her face goes pale. Blood and black bile seeps from the wound. Marigold closes her eyes and offers a quick pray, before looking back at the guards, who stayed behind incase of another sneak attack, and yells for them to help her get Nelly to the grove. Igneous watches Marigold work and pick up Nelly with the help of elven guards, moving to follow Marigold turns to him and holds up a hand, the priestess usual warmth and carefreeness lost, ¡° You are needed here. Fight and make sure nothing gets to us. I got her.¡±.

    Igneous opens his mouth to argue when he hears Yasevl howler, all present turning to the sources of the noise and watch has they lose sight of him under a swarm of abominations. Igneous looks back to Nelly then at Marigold, the priestess yelling , ¡° GO!¡±.

    Igneous looks to Korren for help, but the mage is busy fighting back the creatures, sending waves of cracking lighting at the attackers. Igneous looks Giblex only to see the shaman using Nelly¡¯s staff to raise walls of flame in order to cover a group of fighters as they regroup.

    Igneous looks back at Nelly, then at Marigold, ¡° Please save her.¡±.

    ¡° I will. Now go.¡±, Marigold orders, as she and the guards rush Nelly away. Igneous faces the horde of abominations. They hurt Nelly! They are killing my brother! And they want to destroy everything that I called home! NO! I will destroy them! Igneous thinks as he rushes forward flames trailing behind him. Darting through the battle field, Igneous holds out his hands, flames pouring from them and shaping itself into talons. Reaching down Igneous his talons searing through a wave of abominations as they charge at a group of retreating elves and goblins. The creatures¡¯ flesh bubbles and melts away, Igneous absorbs the flames and energy being release from their demise. The energy feels sickly and as if he had been dunked in slime, it is coating his entire being in a film of filth, but he keeps going. He needs the all the energy he can get. Igneous dashes toward a large abomination that looks to have once been a bear towers of Mitch, a gash cut through his bronze breast plate. Igneous pulls all the energy tight against his body, turning into a speeding ball of smoldering heat , leaving a hole in the abomination¡¯s head. Mitch rolls out of the way as the creature crumbles to the ground, jumping back up and rejoining the battle. A roar crashes over the battle field, Igneous turns in time to see Kexel ripping the last of the roots from his chest, the tree thudding to the ground, pulling Yasevl prone along with the abominations swarming him. Kexel stomps forward at, heading in Yasevl¡¯s direction. Igneous sets his sights on Kexel and rushes forward, burning through abominations and absorbing their energies as he goes. Kexel hovers over the pile of monstrosities swarming Yasevl, and rearing his arm back, dark energy swirls around his claws as he prepares to strike. Igneous roars, crashing into Kexel, releasing all of his stored energy in a single wave of intense crimson and black flames. Kexel screams at the flames wrap around his body, searing through his deformed flesh, scorching him through to the bones, as his flesh bubbles and drips , hitting the now burned soil with a sizzle. Igneous pulls the energy back too him, more dark energy being pulled back from Kexel, and pushes all into his hands forming twisting crimson and black claws. Igneous roars as he cuts through Kexel¡¯s melting frame, what remaining of Kexel splash on to the ground with wet sloshing noise and sizzling. Igneous looks towards Yasevl and attempts to head toward him as his vision begins to go black, he reaches out towards his brother, calling out to him, before darkness over takes him and he passes out.

    <hr>

    The flames rip through Kexel, searing his new body, not that he can feel it. His soul yells in rage as his body melts before him. Sneering at the sprite that had just costed him another body, takes a step forward as the sprite hit the ground, its body dark and cold. He swipes at the down sprite, his claws passing through the sprite and the ground with no effect, he roars in frustration. He looks over the battle field at his abominations as they are pushed back by the elves and goblins. The souls from both sides rising from their fallen bodies, looking around in confusion. A shadow falls over Kexel, and barks over his shoulder, ¡° I need more power! Help me!¡±.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    When the usual hollow and sickly voice doesn¡¯t answer he turns to see a figure with a cloak made of swirling shadows behind him. He growls at the figure, ¡° You¡¯re not him! Who are you?¡±.

    The figure steps closer to Kexel, pulling back the hood of the cloak to reveal a face of a feline, dark short fur covering the face, yellow eyes with narrow pupils, whiskers poking from a split lip, a pink nose, and black furry ears on the top of the head. The figure looks at Kexel with cold indifference and says in a female voice without passion, ¡° No, I am not him.¡±.

    Kexel backs away from the cat woman, unsure of why but afraid. The woman steps forward pulling a silvery chain from her cloak and begins to twirl the end in a circle. Kexel growls weakly, ¡° You can¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯m already dead!¡±.

    The woman smiles for the first time, whipping the chain forward, it wraps around Kexel¡¯s incorporeal form, Kexel¡¯s skin sizzling where ever it touches, and says, ¡° That is where you are wrong.¡±.

    Kexel screams has the woman pulls him closer with chain, before being stuffed into her cloak, his screams cut off. The woman surveys the battle field and the souls wandering through it. As she does this two figures come up from behind her, one in a glowing white hood, and the other in a dull storm cloud grey robe. Without looking at the two figures she turns and walks way, saying, ¡° The rest are yours.¡±.

    <hr>

    The battle rages on, goblins and wood elves against the dwindling horde of abominations, but not without lost. Bodies of both goblin and elf lay strewn across the valley¡¯s now burnt soil being stained red and black. The fighters hear the lead abomination scream, but they can¡¯t afford to look away. A short time later, wave of energy pulses across the battle field hitting everyone as it goes, knocking them to the ground. When they are able to get back up, they see that the abominations are down to, but they aren¡¯t getting up. No, the abominations are falling apart, they¡¯re dead. As realization rushes over the fighters they let out a collective yell of short-lived victory. A one eyed Heva helps a helps a one-legged Nevil to stand, taking but a moment to bask in their victory, Nevil looks to Heva and mutters weakly, ¡° We did it.¡±.

    Heva smiles and replies, ¡° Yeah, we did.¡±.

    ¡°Now we need to see to our wounded.¡±, Nevil says then looking to Heva¡¯s missing and cringes, ¡° Sorry, poor choice of words.¡±.

    Heva smirks and replies, ¡° Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m just happy to be standing.¡±.

    The two share a pain filled laugh, before ordering their people to see to the wounded. Heva drags Nevil over to the grove of trees that had been working as their field hospital, and places him down on soft grass, before heading to the temple to get Corma and anyone with healing magic. Marigold grimaces when she sees Nevil¡¯s leg and rushes to him, ¡° That looks bad.¡±.

    Nevil coughs then gives the priestess a small smile, ¡° Really? Because it feels great.¡±.

    Ignoring the elves sarcasm, Marigold pulls a pouch from her now blood-stained robes, opening it to reveal a fine orange powder. Marigold pours a small pile into her hand and sprinkles it on Nevil¡¯s heavily bleeding leg, causing him to howler out in pain. Marigold apologizes quickly, pulling her rope belt off of her hip, removing the mace, and ties it around the top of Nevil¡¯s leg. Then placing her hands over the wound, she offers a pray to Dorean and says a short spell as her hands begin to glow white hot, searing the flesh on the nub that was once Nevil¡¯s leg. Nevil grits his teeth and his eyes and face contorted tight in pain. But the wound closes and the bleeding stops. When Marigold stops her spell, Nevil opens his eyes in relief and sees Nelly laying a couple of people away, her eyes closed. Nevil tries to get up but is pushed down by Marigold, ¡° You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±.

    Nevil cries, tears steaming down his face clearing away blood and dirt, ¡° That¡¯s my daughter. NELLY!¡±.

    Marigold looks back at the still girl then back at Nevil , having to push him down again, ¡° She is stable, now shut up.¡±.

    Nevil stares at Nelly as the priestess begins to chant a gold and white light filling her hands, placing one hand on the cut off leg and the other on Nevil¡¯s forehead. The pain in Nevil¡¯s leg begins to disappear and soon he finds himself having to fight to keep his eyes open, soon succumbing to sleep.

    <hr>

    The pounding on Yasevl stops suddenly, suddenly the abominations on top of him, become dead wait, bile and viscera dripping down on top of him. Fighting through the pain, Yasevl pulls is harm free from the tree and pushes himself up, slug and bones falling off of him. Fighting his way into a kneeling position, Yasevl feels a sharp pain in his side. Wiping as much of the slug away as he can from his dark brown wood, Yasevl sees a pulsing blackness crawling slowly from his half-healed wound. Focusing inward the spirit searches his energy and finds sickly dark energy, different from the energy used by the goblin shaman, fighting its way through his mana and ki, trying to snap at his spiritual energy. Moving mana around Yasevl creates a barrier of thick concentrated mana slowing down the energy, but the energy begins eating a way at the barrier. Yasevl had bought himself some time, but he¡¯s not sure how much. Scanning his surrounding, Yasevl sees that that the battle was over, and his people had come out victorious. Then his eyes land on Igneous unmoving body on the ground, Yasevl calls out weakly, ¡° Igneous!¡±.

    ¡°IGNEOUS!¡±, Yasevl yells louder, the sprite remaining unmoving. Fighting through against his agony Yasevl finds his way to his feet. Limping to Igneous, Yasevl kneels down and sliding his arm under the now larger sprite, heaves him up. Igneous is hot, but no longer fire hot. His once orange and red flesh, now a deep crimson with swirling black tendrils. His body had grown triple in size, with two pitch black small horns with red tips protruding from his forehead. Shaking his head and frowning he cradles his claimed brother in his arm and limps toward the healers.

    <hr>

    Igneous wakes to a splitting headache, something new for him, and tries to sit up, but his shaking arms fail him. Landing back down with a thud and groan, Igneous takes a survey of his surroundings. He looks to be inside Corma¡¯s hut, the old druid talking to Giblex at the table. The goblin looks over towards Igneous, his eyes going wide when he sees that he is awake and rushes to his side, Corma not far behind. Igneous smiles up at the happy faces of Giblex and Corma, ¡° Hey, did we win?¡±.

    Giblex¡¯s smile deepens and he nods, ¡° Yeah, we did. Thanks to you.¡±.

    Igneous chuckles but stops when his headache worsens. Wincing Igneous looks back up at the two spellcasters, ¡° Is Nelly okay?¡±.

    Corma and Giblex share an uncertain look, Giblex nods his head towards Corma.

    ¡°Is she-,¡±, Igneous starts, but finds the strength to asks his question, ¡° Is she died?¡±.

    Corma grabs his hand and smiles sadly at him, ¡° No, no, no, but--- you¡¯ve been out a while.¡±.

    Igneous pulls his hand away, ¡° What are you doing you¡¯re going to bur--,¡±.

    Igneous stops speaking when he realizes his hand didn¡¯t burn Corma. Lifting his hands up, Igneous studies his hands. They were no longer living fire, but was flesh like the humans, goblins, and elves, but a deep crimson. At the tip of his fingers, black pointed nails glisten. Panicked Igneous looks back at Corma and Giblex, ¡° What happened to me?¡±.

    Giblex shakes his head slowly, ¡° We¡¯re not sure. After the battle with the abominations, Yasevl found you, you like this. We have been trying to wake you, but nothing has worked. We feared the worse.¡±.

    Igneous sat still digesting everything, the battle, Nelly being alive, his body changes. Fighting his way into a sitting position, Igneous turns to face Corma and Giblex. Coughing, Igneous clears his , now very much fleshy, throat, licking dry cracked lips, ¡° Where is Nelly and Yasevl?¡±.

    ¡° They¡¯re getting ready to leave.¡±, Corma says softly.

    ¡° Leave! Where are they going?¡±, Igneous asks as loud as he could.

    ¡° To the human village to get healed.¡±, Corma tells Igneous.

    ¡° Did Nelly¡¯s wound not heal?¡±, Igneous asks panicking. Giblex looks to Corma then to Igneous, ¡° It¡¯s probably best if we just show you.¡±.

    ¡°Show me what?¡±.

 Chapter Ten- End of Act I

    Chapter Ten

    Igneous makes his way through the doorway of Corma¡¯s hut, shielding his eyes from the light. After giving his eyes sometime to adjust, he takes a look at his new body. He looks to be about three feet tall, with crimson skin with tendrils of black swirling around his thin muscular arms and legs. His feet look similarto his hands asthey were large with sharp black nails. Running his hands over his head he feels short fine hair on the top of his head, thin pointed ears, short horns coming from his forehead and thick tips with sharp fangs hiding behind them. Looking up to at Giblex, who now stood little more than a foot taller than him, and Corma, that was taller than them both, he asked, ¡°What am I?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but we can figure that out later, we need to take you to Nelly and Yasevl first.¡± Corma says placing a comforting on his shoulder. Giblex smiles and holds out deer skin shorts to Igneous, ¡°But, you should probably cover up first.¡± Igneous looks down and realizes that he is exposed to the world, blushing he takes the shorts.

    <hr>

    The high-priest suddenly wakes from a deep sleep, to find himself in complete darkness. Rubbing sleep from his eyes, the elderly priest chants a short incantation and produces a small ball of light in his hands. The small source of light casts shadows in the priest modest chambers. Looking around for what woke him the priest searches his chambers for anything out of place, when nothing can be found he opens his door and looks up and down an empty hallway. Going with a gut feeling the high-priest steps into the hallway, closing his door behind him. His feet smack against the cold stone floors of the temple as he makes his way to the altar. Looking around he can¡¯t find anything here either. Ready to head back to his chambers, the priest stops when he hears a familiar strong and warm voice callout to him, ¡°Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dorean?¡± the priest calls out inspecting the room, only to find shadows casted by the light in his hand. He feels a hand on his shoulder, and he turns quickly, and standing before him is the noble that he had met the previous night. Dropping to his knees the priest speaks softly, ¡°Lord Dorean, how may I serve you?¡±

    The well-aged noble smiles and says, ¡°First, by standing.¡±

    The priest nods and stands in front of his god. The noble places his hands on the priest¡¯s shoulders, ¡°In the coming days, three beings that you have never seen before will make their way to the temple, welcome them, and do all that is in your power to help them. Can you do this for me?¡±

    The priest looks into the face of the one he serves and nods, ¡°Of course, my lord. I¡¯d do all I can.¡±

    The noble smiles and tells the priest to close his eyes. When the high-priest opens them again, Dorean is gone, leaving him alone in the dark temple. The priest smiles and makes his way back to his room. While the priest returns to bed, Dorean appears across the kingdom in the chambers of the Grand-Bishop of his temple. Standing above the sleeping form of the bishop, Dorean places a hand on the sleeping man''s head. After a moment Dorean smiles, and steps away, in the morning the Bishop would write a letter, and have it delivered to a certain bard. With this tasked done, Dorean turns and disappears in thin air.

    <hr>

    Igneous takes unsteady steps, unused to physically walking, following Corma and Giblex through the village. Looking around Igneous could see goblins and wood elves working together, talking, laughing, children playing together. The three slowly make their way to the largest hut in the village, it stands two stories tall, the living tees making it up parting to create windows and a doorway with a length of fur hanging in it. Pulling the fur back Corma walks in followed by Giblex with Igneous bring up the rear. Inside a stone fire pit flickers with a small flame, fur mats piled on the floor, in a corner a table sits with chairs surrounding it, and opposite to it a staircase of interlocking branches leading up to the second floor. Sitting in the table is Nevil, and the adventurers save for Marigold. Nevil turns at the sound of their footsteps, and upon seeing Igneous jumps up with a large smile and shouts with joy, ¡°IGNEOUS! You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Stepping out from behind the table Igneous notices that one of Nevil¡¯s legs looks to be made of wood and bends stiffly, causing the elf to slightly hobble. Igneous looks at the leg in horror then back at Nevil, ¡°Nevil! Your leg!¡±

    Confusion spreads over Nevil¡¯s face, the he nods and looks to his leg, looking back at Igneous with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it,¡± smiling continues, ¡°But, I am happy to see you awake.¡±

    Nevil embraces confused Igneous, and whispers, tears forming in his eyes, softly, ¡°Thank you. You saved our village and everyone in it.¡±

    Nevil shakes his head, ¡°But Nelly she-,¡± Nevil cuts him of with, ¡°Is alive and so are many others because of you.¡±

    Igneous reluctantly nods and looks to Nevil with hope, ¡°Is she here?¡±

    Nevil shakes his head, releasing Igneous, ¡°No, she is at the temple with Yasevl and Marigold. We should be heading that way shortly. We were just discussing some matters regarding the future of the village.¡±

    Before Igneous can ask any questions, the adventurers step up to Igneous smacking him on the back playful. Korren takes Igneous¡¯ hand in his hands and turns it over studying it, ¡°How are you dealing with the new form of yours? Anything new?¡±

    Igneous pulls his hand back and grins at the human mage, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too, and I just woke up so everything is new.¡±

    Korren nods his head, ¡°We¡¯ll have to discuss it more on our way.¡±

    Upon noticing Igneous¡¯ confusion, Nora steps in to explain, ¡°We assume you are coming with us along with Yasevl and Nelly. Are you not?¡±

    Giblex speaks up, ¡°We haven¡¯t told him everything yet, we figured he should talk to Yasevl first.¡±

    Mitch shrugs and says, ¡°Then let¡¯s go do that, all this planning is hurting my head.¡±

    Nora and Korren grin, at Mitch¡¯s impatience, Nora nudges Mitch, ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk him over there, while we finish up here. If that¡¯s okay with you, Igneous.¡±

    Igneous nods, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d really like to see my brother and Nelly.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Mitch says pushing Igneous towards the doorway, to Igneous¡¯ protesting that he may not be great at it, but he could walk.

    After being pushed all the way toward the temple by Mitch, Igneous stands in front of the door way, a new curtain hanging blocking the view inside. Taking a deep breath Igneous pulls the curtain aside and steps inside. The once barren temple now had, a long table along the right wall cluttered with various plants, powders, and stone tools, a stone fire pit sits in the middle, and three beds line the wall opposite to the door. Standing over the table Marigold grinding something purple in a stone mortar. Sitting up in one of the beds, Nelly sat legs crossed and her arms in her lap, her eyes are closed and Igneous could feel energy moving around her. Igneous steps toward her when he heard a voice behind him call out, ¡°Igneous you¡¯re awake!¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.Whipping around Igneous sees standing behind Mitch, a thinner Yasevl wearing a brown robe grins from ear to ear and rushes Igneous wrapping him in a hug, Igneous¡¯ head buried in stomach, ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re awake.¡±

    At Yasevl¡¯s words Nelly¡¯s eyes pop open and she yells, ¡°IGNEOUS!¡± jumping up to join the hug. Mitch and Marigold watch with smiles on the face as the three share a moment, till Igneous push his way out, with gasping breaths, ¡°S-sorry, coul-dn¡¯t bre-ath.¡±

    Yasevl lifts a black thin hand and rubs the back of his head, ¡° Sorry, forgot you did that now.¡±

    Igneous¡¯ eyes go wide at the sight of Yasevl¡¯s hand and then notices the change to Yasevl¡¯s body, no longer was it tall and wide, instead he was thin and only a little taller than Mitch, once dark brown skin, now grey and black. Looking over at Nelly he notices she to looks different, the once chubby girl was now gaunt and ashen grey like Yasevl. Looking between the two he stammers out, ¡°What happen to you two?¡±

    Nelly and Yasevl share a look, but before they can say anything, Marigold steps forward, ¡°I think I can explain that.¡± turning to Mitch she continues, ¡°While I catch Igneous up to speed, why don¡¯t you go get an extra pack ready?¡±

    Mitch agrees and makes his way back into the village. Marigold has Igneous to sit. Marigold explains that even though they had one the fight and the abominations had lost their power, they had been able to infect some people with a dark energy. Most of the people that were infected only had a small amount and Marigold was able to cure them. Others were worse off and didn¡¯t survive for long. In Nelly and Yasevl¡¯s case they had more than most, but due to Yasevl¡¯s increased mana source, he was able to alter the flow of his mana to slow it down. Nelly had an innate talent for mana control it would seem and was able to keep it a bay, for now. Their new appearance was do to the stress and taint of the dark energy. Marigold could help slow it down with daily blessings and healing, but it was spreading, they had to return to her temple in order to get more thorough cleansing. Igneous was surprised to learn that he had been asleep for almost a week, but it would seem that instead of being harmed by the dark energy his body had absorbed it and made it part of him. What this meant in the long run she didn¡¯t know, but for now he was safe, even if they weren¡¯t sure what he was. After a taken amount to digest everything he stands up and with determination says, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±

    Yasevl grins, ¡°We figured you would, that¡¯s one of the reason we waited to leave, hoping you would wake in time, but we could wait any longer.¡±

    Nelly scrunches up her face and looks at Igneous, ¡°So can you still use fire?¡±

    Igneous tilts his head he hadn¡¯t thought about, could he? Focusing on his energy, he found he still had fire mana flowing through his body and his center was still red, but now they both had a fair amount of darkness to them, not quite like the abominations had, more like the magic that Giblex preformed. Deciding to test out what he could do, Igneous directs his fire mana toward his hand, and sure enough a fireball forms in his hand, but it was darker than usual, closer to the color of his skin. If he focused on the ball of fire in his hand, he could see that it was made of both fire and dark mana, to test his ability further he shaped it in his hand, from a ball to a twisting spiral, then to a long staff, before allowing it to dissipate. All the while Igneous does this, Nelly studies him watching the flow of his mana. After Igneous allows the fire to disappear, Nelly steps over to the fire pit and picks up a partially burnt log and holds it toward Igneous, ¡°Absorb this.¡±

    Igneous is first confused by the request but complies. Placing his hand over the fire Igneous tries pulling in the flame and heat, the flame moves from the piece of wood, but instead of being absorbed the flame simply whips around Igneous¡¯ hand. Nelly nods then says, ¡°Try pulling the energy in with your mouth.¡±

    Determined to absorb the fire Igneous does so. Sucking in air through his mouth, imagining the flame being pulled in. The flame flickers for a moment before being pulled into to Igneous¡¯ mouth with a slurping noise. Igneous feels the fire enter his body and soon becomes one with his energy, ¡°Well, I can still eat fire, at least.¡±

    As soon as Igneous says this he his hit in the face by a balled-up robe, knocking him to the ground. Fighting to get the cloth robe from his face, Igneous pulls the robe down and looks up at a grinning Mitch with anger, ¡°What was that for!¡±

    Mitch¡¯s grin gets wider, ¡°Can¡¯t have you walking around in a loincloth, can we?¡±

    Igneous looks down and sees that his fur wrap as come up, exposing him to the world. Marigold and Nelly blush and advert their eyes, Yasevl and Mitch mumble about him being a show off.

    Blushing Igneous uses the robe to cover himself.

    <hr>

    In the kingdom of Albion, the capital city, Tide Castle, sits above a rocky coast overlooking the sea. Behind the Stone walls of Tide Castle, there is a tavern in the bad part of town called the Wounded Purse. Inside the tavern the sound of laughter and yelling can be heard, along with the sound of lute being played. A young man, in yellow robes, stands in front of the entrance gripping a letter given to him by the grand-bishop over his temple. Taking a breath, the man opens the door. All eyes in the poorly lit tavern move to him as he closes the door behind him, the smell of stale ale and sweat filling his nose. Looking around he spots a bard in corner playing a lute and singing of a less than modest woman. As the young priest makes his way towards the bard, dodging scurrying bar maids and puddles of, what he hopes is split ale, some of the tavern patrons call out to him. Some say that he¡¯s in the wrong temple and others call out saying they need healing for their coin purse. Ignoring the laughter and jeers, the young priest comes to stand before the still sing bard, who only raises an eyebrow and smirks at him. Leaning forward the young man whispers into the bard¡¯s ear and hands him the letter, the bard instantly stops seeing, to the complaint of the tavern. Having done what was asked of him the priest rushes out of the tavern dodging a thrown drink as he goes. The bard¡¯s grin grows wider has he reads the letter. The bard places the letter in his shirt and makes for the door, the bartender calling after him that he had been paid to play for the night. Ignoring the man¡¯s yelling, bard rushes out the door and makes his way toward the city gates. Laughing out loud the bard yells, ¡°This is going to be a great story!¡±

    <hr>

    An hour after Igneous had woken up, he stands at the exit of the village, the only place he had ever known. Now dressed in a brown robe like Yasevl, Igneous adjusts a bag on his back and looks to Nelly who looked equally nervous as excited. The entire village stands before the group getting ready to leave, stepping forward Nevil and Corma hug Igneous and Nelly, telling them to be safe and to come back. Nevil steps in front of Yasevl and kneels, an action mirrored by the rest of the village, including Heva and her goblins. After making Nevil rise, Yasevl hugs the elf and tells him to protect the village. Yasevl speaks loudly so the entire village can hear him and tells them that he loves them and that he would return to them. And at that Nora leads the group of adventurers, Nelly, Yasevl, and Igneous, through the gateway to the sounds of cheers and goodbyes, and into the forest and towards the kingdom of Albion.

    End of Act I

 Chapter Eleven - Act II

    Act II

    Chapter Eleven

    Igneous stumbles over the brown robes reaching well below his ankles and falls face first into the underbrush below him. Rolling over he groans allowed, ¡° Do I have to keep wearing this?¡±.

    The group of travels look back to the being on the ground pouting, signing Nora makes her way to the back of the group and squats next Igneous. Looking Igneous in the eye, Nora sternly says, ¡° If you walk into our village without covering up, there is more than a good chance someone will run a sword through you before any of us can save you. Okay, the robe stays on.¡±.

    ¡°But, we¡¯re still days away from getting there.¡±, Igneous whines, ¡° Can¡¯t I just put it on when we get closer?¡±.

    Nora stands up and says, ¡° No. It stays on incase someone is out here. Now get up.¡±, at this she walks back to the front of the group. Igneous gets up, careful not to trip over the robe again, and follows behind the group. Marigold hangs back and gives Igneous a gentle smile and whispers softly, ¡° Sorry about her, but while in the forest she¡¯s a completely different person, more worried about keeping everyone alive than making them happy. When we get to my temple, we¡¯ll see what we can do about the robes you and the others have to wear.¡±.

    Igneous nods and says mumbles, ¡° Okay, fine. Thank you.¡±.

    Marigold smiles back and speeds up to check on Yasevl and Nelly in the middle of the group. The group of travels walk till the sun is high in the sky, when Nora holds up her hand for them to stop. Taking a look around the area first, Nora turns to the group, ¡° We¡¯ll take a short break then continue. This is the last break till we stop for camp.¡±.

    The travels groan and fling off their travel bags, Marigold plops down next to a tall oak tree and leans her head against it and is quickly asleep. Yasevl smiles and shakes his head as he walks over to Igneous, followed by Nelly. Pulling back the hood of his robe Yasevl places hand on Igneous shoulder, ¡° I know this is less than ideal, but we have to do this.¡±.

    Igneous signs and nods, ¡° I know, I know. I just don¡¯t understand why anyone in their village would just attack us?¡±.

    Nelly scrunches up her face and looks at Yasevl , ¡° Me neither.¡±.

    Yasevl smiles sadly and nods, ¡° From what they have told me their people have just gotten out of a war with two other races. One of them being a group of elves, or high elves has they call them. And the other called Orcs, from what I have been told they look like giant grey goblins.¡±.

    ¡°But what does that have to do with us?¡±, Nelly asks, Igneous nodding his agreement.

    ¡°I can answer that.¡±, Korren says walking up to the three of them. Yasevl nods and gestures for the man to continue, ¡° Please I think you could explain it better than me.¡±.

    Korren nods and looks down at Nelly and Igneous, ¡° When my people first met both races, we tried diplomacy, but when that didn¡¯t work, fighting broke out. Priestess and priest like Marigold got a lot of practice healing, and less time to train with diplomacy. The war lasted for years, till finally all sides came to an agreement, neither would step foot on the others land, and to do so would result in the other two working together to destroy them. We¡¯re worried that, even though Nelly doesn¡¯t look just like the high elves, it could re-spark the war. And Yasevl and Igneous are unrecognized races, and will be killed on sight, just to be on the safe side. The kingdom has become very weary of outsiders. We want to take you to Marigold¡¯s temple first and see if the high-priest over it can talk to his superiors in the capital and see if we can get it established that wood elves are different from the high elves and hopefully get exception for Igneous and Yasevl.¡±.

    Nelly knits her brow and thinks about this. While Nelly ponders the information she just got, Igneous asks a question of his own, ¡° Then why do none of you seem to hate us?¡±.

    Korren smiles, then says with sad eyes, ¡° We have seen the other side of it all, we all were ¡­ active in the war. We saw the horrors humans are capable of, as well as the other races, but also the kindness and mercy as well. We don¡¯t think cutting ourselves off from the other races is best, but we are sadly a minority in this regard.¡±.

    ¡° Oh.¡±, is all that Nelly and Igneous can say to this information that they had just received. The rest of the time was spent in silent contemplation, until Nora forces the group on, with Marigold complaining about needing longer to nap.

    <hr>

    A wolf watches the group of travel walking through the forest, eyeing the odd red creature and creature made of wood. Sniffing the air, the wolf darts off, running between trees, its padded feet making little noise as it disturbs the brush below. After running through the woods, the wolf comes to a hill with a hole in the side. Walking through the hole into its den, the wolf steps over the sleeping forms of his packmates, until stopping in front of a large black and silver wolf. Sensing the others presence, the large black wolf opens its red eyes and stares at the smaller brown wolf and lets out a short growl. The brown wolf yips a short reply, and the large wolf sits up and yips back. The two go back in forth for a time, till the large wolf stands to his full height, his back scraping the ceiling of the den. Letting out a howl that causes dirt to fall from the ceiling and fall on the wolves below, walks forward to the middle of the den. At the howl of their pack leader the wolves jump from their sleep and stand ready. The black wolf lets out a sharp bark and runs from the den, followed by the others shortly behind. They would follow the group of travelers till dark, then they would act.

    <hr>

    Igneous watches the sun retreat out of view, basking in what remains of it light, absorbing strands of warm golden energy coming from it. Igneous late afternoon sunbathing is cut short by the clearing of a throat behind him. Looking behind from where he lays, Igneous sees the others setting up tents, and behind him Nora looking down at him with a stern expression. Nora cocks an eyebrow and says, ¡° I thought you were supposed to be getting a fire started.¡±.

    Igneous says and stands, dusting dirt from his robe, ¡° Fine.¡±.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±, Nora says with thick sarcasm. Igneous walks away from the huntress and begins picking up sticks from the ground. After he gathers an arm full of thin pieces of wood, Igneous makes his way back into camp. Stacking the wood into a small pile, he holds out his hand and wills fire to come forth. Flames extend from his hands and wraps around the pile, the ends of the sticks catching fire. Pushing energy into the fire, Igneous has the fire spread around the pile until the flames have engulfed it in its entirety. Cutting the energy off, Igneous smiles and dusts his hands off against one another. Nora walks over and looks at the fire, smiling she says, ¡° Nice work.¡±.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    As Igneous is about to say thank you, Nora¡¯s smile drops, ¡° Now get more for when that burns out, which is soon because you lit all of it on fire.¡±.

    Igneous groans and does as he¡¯s told, walking further from the camp in order to find more wood. Igneous walks nosily through the forest, bending down to pick up sticks and fallen branches. After gathering his twentieth piece, Igneous looks up at the now, purple, and black sky, says to himself, ¡° I guess I should get back.¡±.

    Igneous looks around and sees the slight glow coming from the camp fire in the distance, sighing he makes his way towards it, when he hears a rustling coming from the bushes around him. Looking toward the sound, Igneous scans the area, but sees nothing. Not thinking anything of it Igneous continues on his way back to the others, all the while hearing the occasional rustle. As Igneous walks into the camp, he sees the others around the fire, he had made, roasting two horn rabbits Nora had shot earlier in the day. Sighing he drops the bundle of wood in his arms, and plops down next to Nelly, causing her to jump in surprise. Nelly looks at Igneous with annoyance, ¡° You scared!¡±, lightly punching him in the arm continues, ¡° Don¡¯t do that.¡±.

    Igneous rubs his arm where she hit it , ¡° Geez I¡¯m sorry, I thought you heard me.¡±.

    ¡° Yeah, well I was thinking.¡±, Nelly says worry filling her face.

    ¡°About?¡±, Igneous asks.

    Nelly bobs her head and frowns,¡° About what Korren and Yasevl said, how the humans aren¡¯t welcoming to outsiders. I¡¯m just wondering if we should go at all. I--.¡±.

    Nelly¡¯s words are cut off as she winces and her hand shoots to her back, the spot where the abomination had hit her. Igneous places a hand on her knee and gives her a slight smile, ¡° That¡¯s why. You and Yasevl need to be healed and neither Marigold nor Corma have the power needed to do so. We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way, but we are going to get you and him taken care of. Okay?¡±.

    Nodding Nelly whispers, ¡° Okay. Thank you. I just don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt on my account.¡±.

    ¡° You¡¯re welcome, and we won¡¯t. I promise.¡±, Igneous says giving the girl a reassuring smile.

    As Nelly is about to reply, Igneous stomach lets out a growl that echoes through the forest. The rest of their group looks over and start laughing, even Nora gives a short laugh. Mitch leans forward and pokes the roasting rabbits with a stick, ¡° Should be ready soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±.

    Igneous blushes and says, ¡° Sorry still getting used to having to eat actual food.¡±.

    Yasevl walks over to Igneous and places a hand on his shoulder, ¡° I¡¯m just glad I don¡¯t have to worry about you eating me anymore.¡±.

    Yasevl grins widely and the others begin laughing again, Igneous narrows his eyes and spits a small stream of fire from his mouth, and says in a sinister voice, ¡° That¡¯s what you think.¡±.

    Jumping up suddenly, Igneous begins chasing Yasevl around blowing fire from his mouth and laughing as his brother does all he can to stay ahead of him, jumping every time Igneous breaths fire. The entire camp erupts into laughter as the two run around, Yasevl grinning the whole time.

    <hr>

    Dorean steps into a small grove of trees just outside one of the smaller human villages. As he stands in the starlit night, Dorean hears a wind blow through the trees and watches as a woman made of interweaving vines and grass, with flowers blooming into a rainbow dress, steps out of the trees. The woman considers Dorean with emerald green eyes, then speaks with all the beauty and power of nature itself, ¡° You wish to talk old friend.¡±.

    Doran smiles and gives the woman a hug, ¡° Its good to see you, Gaia.¡±.

    Returning the hug, Gaia replies, ¡° It¡¯s good to see you to Dorean.¡±.

    Stepping back from the plant woman, Dorean nods looks around as if making sure no one is listening before saying softly, ¡° I assume that you know of the imp and the incident with him.¡±.

    Gaia nods, and waves a hand over the ground and two chairs made of woven together tree roots grow from the ground. Gesturing for Dorean sit, Gaia does the same and speaks as Dorean does so, ¡° I have. And I have sent one of my¡­¡±, tapping a long vine finger on her chin, ¡° , what do you call them, oh yes. One of my agents to deliver a message to the imp.¡±.

    ¡° And what about the one you have been spirit you have been watching, so closely?¡±, Dorean says with a smirk and knowing smile. Gaia¡¯s green cheeks take on a scarlet hue, and she stutters, ¡° I-I don¡¯t kno-ow what yo-u-u are implying.¡±.

    Dorean lets out a small chuckle, ¡° Sure you don¡¯t. Teasing aside. I thought I should discuss the matter with you, as you are the only other full god that has a stake in the matter.¡±.

    Regaining her composer Gaia nods and asks, ¡° Have you sent for any of your agents?¡±.

    Dorean nods and sits silently smiling at Gaia. Somehow the goddess made of vine rolls her eyes, and sighs, ¡° I am not going to play the guessing game with you.¡±.

    Dorean pouts playfully, ¡° Fine! I¡¯ll tell you.¡±, a wide toothy grin spreads across his face, ¡° The bard.¡±.

    At these words Gaia throws her head back and groans, ¡° Not him. He¡¯s so..so¡­urgh!¡±

    ¡° Say what you want about him he¡¯s good at gathering information.¡±, Dorean says standing up from his tree root chair, that retracts has he does so. Following suit, Gaia walks around the grove, breathing a gust of wind each time, sending the tress rusting. Dorean steps up to her and looks at her, ¡° And, pray tell, have you sent?¡±.

    Smirking Gaia says, ¡° Lupin.¡±,

    Dorean stands his mouth agape and eyes wide, recovering he gets out, ¡° Lupin! There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll eat them alive before they get out of the forest. Why Lupin?¡±.

    Gaia fixes Dorean with a rueful grin, ¡° If they survive, we¡¯ll know they are worth the effort.¡±.

    Dorean shakes his head and drags his hands down his face, ¡° I guess you¡¯re right, but that is such nature logic.¡±.

    Gaia smirks and walks back into the trees, her body disappearing as her voice is carried by the wind, ¡° That¡¯s the best kind.¡±.

    Dorean shakes his head and mumbles to himself, ¡° This is going to be interesting, and not in the fun way.¡±.

    <hr>

    Igneous lays back on one arm, the other on his belly, with a belch, ¡° That was good.¡±.

    The others nod in agreement, Yasevl shrugs, ¡° I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±.

    They others laugh and Yasevl joins in. Still laughing Mitch pulls out a waterskin form his bag. Uncorking the top, he takes a deep drink and lets out a satisfied sigh. Mitch wipes his mouth and offers the waterskin to Korren, who waves it off as does Marigold and Nora. Nelly looks over at the human and say, ¡° I want some. I¡¯m real thirsty.¡±.

    Mitch looks at the young girl with an amused grin, ¡° It¡¯s not exactly water.¡±.

    Nelly shrugs, ¡° So? I saw you and my father drinking from that same waterskin the other day and you both seemed to really enjoy it.¡±.

    Mitch looks at both Nora and Yasevl, who shrug, looking back at Nelly, he extends the water skin to her, ¡° Here you go. Only take a sip.¡±.

    Nelly nods and takes the skin with both hands. Placing it to her lips she tilts it up and almost instantly begins to cough and sputter, ¡° Ah! That¡¯s horrible! Why would you drink that?¡±.

    Mitch shrugs, ¡° It¡¯s an acquired taste.¡±.

    Igneous eyes the skin and then looks over at Mitch, ¡° Could I try it?¡±.

    Mitch shrugs again, ¡° Go for it.¡±.

    Igneous takes the skin from Nelly, who is more than happy to be rid of it, Igneous gives the waterskin a sniff, the fumes burning his noise. With hesitation, Igneous press the opening to his mouth and lets the fluid inside pour out. It burns his tongue and throat as it goes, the taste of unlike anything he had every drank, which had only been water earlier that day. Igneous lowers the skin down and feels as the liquid hits his stomach, feeling a pressure growing Igneous opens his mouth a lets out a burp. Blue flames shoot out lighting the whole area in a blue glow. Grinning Igneous takes another sip and says , ¡° I like it!¡±.

    Mitch laughs and says playfully, ¡° We¡¯ll don¡¯t all!¡±.

    Igneous and Mitch pass the skin back and forth, Igneous belching flame every now and then, the two laughing every time. Nelly shakes her head and looks at Nora, ¡° What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±.

    Nora sighs, ¡° They¡¯re boys.¡±.

    Nelly looks at Nora in confusion but gets no further information. As the two continue to drink, both Mitch¡¯s and Igneous¡¯ faces begin to get red and their eyes blurry. Before long the waterskin is empty and Mitch pouts, ¡° Aww man! That was my last one.¡±.

    Nora walks over and says, ¡° Good I need you sober. Oh, and guess what?¡±.

    Mitch looks up at Nora, fearing the answer, ¡° What?¡±

    Nora smiles menacingly, ¡° You and Igneous are on first watch?¡±.

    Both Igneous and Mitch groan and fall back onto the ground. As the two whine on the ground, Nora tilts her head slightly, then tells the two to shut up. Taking a small step Nora, listens closing, before cussing out loud. Mitch looks up from the ground, ¡° Now what?¡±.

    Gesturing into the dark forest, Nora grabs her bow from the ground, ¡° That!¡±.

    Looking up Igneous looks to see what she¡¯s talking about. Then he sees it, yellow eyes dotting the darkness around the camp, and in the middle large glowing red eyes.

 Chapter Twelve

    Chapter Twelve

    The wolves circle around the camp, yipping and snapping at the travelers. Igneous stands back to back with Nelly, Mitch stands on unsteady feet, his bronze sword following each wolf as it walks by before switching to the next, Yasevl stands close to Nelly and Igneous, his wooden hands growing into claws, Korren stands in the middle with Marigold, both of them preparing shield spells, and stands near by her bow aimed at the giant black wolf. The travelers and the wolfs watch each other, the tension and anticipation smothering. Mitch eyes the wolves not daring to take his eyes off of them and whispers, just loud enough for Nora to hear, ¡° I count thirteen normal wolves plus that leader.¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can kill them all, with that dire wolf here. Our best bet would to be to scare them off.¡±, Nora says drawing her bowstring taut, ¡° Igneous think you and Nelly can give up a show?¡±.

    Igneous feels for his energy, it presses against his skin, begging, no, demanding to lash out. Igneous whispers to Nelly, ¡° Do you think you can make a fire big enough to give them doubt about attacking?¡±.

    Nelly squirms next to Igneous, ¡° I need my staff if I want to last longer than a minute, this infection is eating away at my mana.¡±.

    ¡°Crap!¡±, Igneous mutters then points his voice towards Nora, ¡° Did yo-,¡±.

    Nora cuts him off, ¡° I heard. Alright, everyone get closer together, then Igneous send out the biggest wave of fire out, then while they are distracted, we¡¯ll get Nelly her staff, after that you two will keep up as much flame as possible. Korren can you shield us from the fire?¡±.

    Korren¡¯s eyes pop open and he forces out his words has if he¡¯s trying to keep something else in, ¡° Yeah, Marigold can help, but hurry!¡±.

    Nora nods and says just loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡° Everyone, but Igneous move into the center then get ready.¡±.

    The others do as their told, moving slowly back they stand with their backs to the fire, expect Igneous you stands out, Korren and Marigold release their spells, a transparent dome of blue and gold flowing over the group. Igneous lets his flames out and is about to release his energy in a sweeping blast, when the dire wolf barks and the wolves descend. Igneous tries to get his fire out, but he dire wolf is to fast and rushes Igneous. The monster snaps its jaws around Igneous arm, the bones snapping as the fangs dig into Igneous thin arm. Igneous lets out a scream of anguish, losing focus his flames die. The wolf darts away from the camp with Igneous flailing from its mouth. The rest of the pack circles magic dome, barking and snarling.

    The wolf carries Igneous through the dark forest, till he can no longer to the light of the camp fire. Doing his best to fight the pain, Igneous forces mana through his wrecked arm, flames bursting from his gaping wounds. Fire gushes into the wolf¡¯s maw around its teeth, burning its gums and tongue. The wolf yelp and drops Igneous, and darts into surrounding darkness. Igneous lets out a groan as his body hits the ground and skids to a stop, gritting his teeth Igneous pushes himself up with his good arm. Standing Igneous looks at his injured arm, the sleeve of the robe, shredded and burnt. His arm twisted, jagged bones jut out, and steaming orange blood flows down his arm, dripping onto the ground with a sizzle. Igneous moans in pain as he rips his robe off and wraps it around his mangled arm. Taking a deep breath, Igneous pushes past the pain in his arm and wills a ball of crimson flame in the other. The surrounding trees bathed in flickering red light. Igneous stands still listening for any sound, or glimpse of movement. A snapping twig causes him to whip around, pushing flame out, he turns the ball of fire into a stream of blood red flame to engulf the underbrush and a near by shrub. The light from the flame gives the forest an eerie atmosphere, the trees casting shadows in the red light. Igneous takes a tentative step toward the flame when he is hit with a tremendous force slamming into him from behind, knocking him of his feet and sprawling across the ground. Forcing flame from his mouth, Igneous propels himself into the air, flipping, he watches as the wolf leaps towards him with its maw agape, ready to take tear into Igneous. Acting on instinct, Igneous raises his hand as he rotates in the air, fire spiraling around him. The flames lick at the wolf¡¯s face, causing it to yelp in pain and drop to the ground its fur around its mouth burnt. Landing hard onto the ground hard, Igneous pushes himself up, just in time for the wolf to tackle him, its claws rip across his exposed chest and stomach, steam rising from the wounds. The wolf snaps at Igneous¡¯ face, Igneous feels the hot breath of the wolf in his ear shifts his head just in time to avoid the creature¡¯s teeth. Placing his good hand on the wolf¡¯s chest, Igneous blasts fire out, the force knocking the wolf back as the smell of burning hair feels Igneous noise. Scrambling to his feet, Igneous baths the ground in front of him in crimson flame, the dead leaves and twigs catching fire. Igneous stares across the flaming wall separating him from the wolf as it paces, eying him with hungry eyes. The wolf darts into the forest, out of the light. Igneous releases a torrent of flame into the night, catching the surrounding trees a flame. As the fire spreads Igneous catches, a sight of a large shadow moving through the trees. Igneous turns in a circle trying to keep track, when the wolf comes up behind him and latches onto his already injured arm. Screaming in pain, Igneous swings his free first into the wolf¡¯s face, each hit releasing a puff of flame. Igneous grits his teeth and screams through clinched teeth, ¡° Guess you forgot what happen last time. I¡¯ll remind you.¡±.

    Igneous forces mana through his mangled arm as fire erupts from his gaping wounds, filling the wolf¡¯s mouth with flame. The wolf yelps and jumping back releases Igneous. Igneous breaths heavily as the wolf coughs and paws at its mouth. Igneous , not wishing to waste his chance, forces fire to spew from his pores, shrouding him in crimson and black flames. Rushing the distracted creature, Igneous pulls the flame from his body, the flames swirling around and converging into his palm before condensing in to a ball of unstable energy. The wolf jerks his head toward Igneous as he slams his palm and the ball into the wolf¡¯s side. A geyser of flame erupts from the spot, engulfing the wolf, sending it flying upward past the tree tops. Igneous listens as the wolf yelps with pain as he crashes through the trees, then again as it reenters the forest again, taking branches and tree tops with it.

    Then there is silence, with the only sound being that of faint fighting coming from far way, in the direction of the camp. Drained of energy, Igneous falls to his knees, the lands face first into the smoldering dirt below him. Igneous lays still, only daring to breath, for a couple of minutes, when he hears the approaching of paws on brush. Igneous hears the dire wolf yip, but instead of the sound of a beast, he hears the laughter of a person. Igneous shifts his weight to his good arm and forces himself to stand as quickly as possible. Standing Igneous looks to he source of the laughter, and sees not a wolf, but a man. He looks to be human wrapped in fur, but his mouth and nose extend like wolves, his teeth sharp, and hands and feet resembling claws. The man notices Igneous getting up, wolf ears twitch and a smile, possible a sneer, comes to his face, ¡° Not bad little imp, not bad at all. I see why Mother wishes to keep an eye on you.¡±.

    Igneous looks at the man, then looks around, not sure what is going on, ¡° Where did the wolf go?¡±.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The man steps forward with a yipping laugh, ¡° I am the wolf.¡±.

    Igneous studies the man, just now noticing the black fur he wears, is smoldering and smoking. Fresh burns cover the mans face and chest. Igneous studies the man closely as the man begins to transform. His body shifts, growing fur and growing larger, his face contorting into that of a wolf. Falling to all fours the man turn into a dire wolf, in front of Igneous¡¯ eyes. Igneous eyes the wolf with shock and anticipation waiting for it to attack. Igneous jumps when the wolf opens its mouth and the man¡¯s voice comes out, ¡° I am called Lupin. And you imp have some fight in you.¡±.

    Igneous looks at he wolf not sure how to handle the situation, ¡° I have no idea what is going on, are we done fighting, or do you plan to still eat me?¡±.

    The wolf, Lupin, bares his teeth in a smile, ¡° I was sent to test you, and even though you not quite strong enough to kill me, you show potential.¡±.

    Igneous looks toward the direction he believes his camp and friends to be, seeing this Lupin lays down, his head eye level with Igneous, ¡° Don¡¯t worry about them, they killed most of my pack and the rest ran away.¡±.

    Igneous looks at the wolf , and despite himself, asks, ¡° You¡¯re not upset that they killed them?¡±.

    Lupin¡¯s shoulder bob up then down, ¡° Law of nature, the weak die and the strong live. Your friends were strong enough to live, simple as that.¡±.

    Igneous looks at his arm then back at the wolf then asks, ¡° Now what?¡±.

    Lupin tilts his head to the side and cocks his ear, ¡° What now? Now you go on your way. I go find something to eat that won¡¯t fight back.¡±.

    Igneous thinks about what the wolf has said, ¡° You were sent to test me? By who? And why?¡±.

    ¡° I was sent by Mother to see if you were worth keeping an eye on and you are.¡±, Lupin states with a sigh.

    ¡° Your mother wanted to test me?¡±, Igneous asks thoroughly confused.

    Lupin shakes his giant head and says, ¡° Mother Nature, Gaia, goddess of nature. She sent me to check you out. Now, I see why.¡±.

    ¡° Goddess? Like Dorean? And if you wanted to, you could have killed me.¡±, Igneous ponders.

    ¡° Oh, Dorean! That guy is such a spoil sport, always talking about dealing with things peacefully and secretly. And you¡¯re wrong if we kept fighting, I would kill you, yes, but you would also hurt me enough that I would not last long after.¡±, Lupin states getting to his feet.

    ¡° You know the god Dorean. Who are you?¡±, Igneous asks beginning to get frustrated with not knowing what was going on. Lupin lets out a sharp howl and Igneous hears rustling coming from behind Lupin, then sees the reflecting eyes of wolves. Igneous shift his hurt arm behind him and readies fire in his other hand. Lupin shakes his head, ¡° Don¡¯t worry imp. Our fight is over.¡±.

    Turning towards the other wolves, Lupin begins to walk away, then stops and turns his head to look at Igneous, ¡° You asked who I was. I am Lupin, demi-god of wolves. Servant of Gaia. I will be seeing you imp.¡±.

    Then Lupin walks into the shadows flanked by other wolves, watching them walk away, Igneous yells after them, ¡° I¡¯m Igneous!¡±.

    Lupin voice calls back, already in the distance, ¡° Good to know!¡±.

    Igneous stands in the dying light of surrounding fire, sighing he looks at the direction he thinks is the way to camp, walking forward, Igneous mumbles, ¡° My life is never simple.¡±.

    <hr>

    A stout man, bulging with muscles, and a long shaggy beard, swings an iron pickax, chipping a chunk of stone from the wall in front of him. Using the pickax to lean on the man wipes his brow with a rough callused hand. Calling out with a tired gruff voice the man yells, ¡° Gimmel! Come clean this up!¡±. His words echo through the tunnel, followed by the sound of small scurrying feet. A man, no taller than two feet with a light blue beard and red hat, comes running through the tunnel. The light from the magic torches on the wall casting shadows on the wall. The man stops a few feet from the taller, but stout man, eyeing the piles of rubble taller than him littering the tunnel. Sighing the tiny man complains with a high musical voice, ¡° You couldn¡¯t have called before it got this bad.¡±.

    The stout man shrugs, ¡° Didn¡¯t want to waste time waiting for you every two minutes.¡±.

    Rolling his eyes, the tiny man holds out his hands, ¡° Next time call sooner.¡±.

    The tiny man, Gimmel, waves his hands over the piles of rock and mutters a quick incantation. At his words the rubble begins to shake and vibrate, then moving around the walls before molding together to strength the tunnel. After the process was done Gimmel wipes sweat that had formed on his brow, ¡° There, now come on and have a drink with me and Tul. You¡¯ve worked all day, it¡¯s almost quitting time anyway.¡±.

    The stout man shakes his head, his beard swaying back and forth, ¡° Just a few more minutes, if we can find a new cavern, we¡¯ll get dibs on all that is built there.¡±.

    Groaning in defeat, Gimmel drops to the floor and leans his head against the stone walls, ¡° Fine, I¡¯ll just wait here, better than having to come running back.¡±.

    Grunting his acknowledgement, the stout man lifts his pickax and gives it a powerful swing, knocking a chunk twice the side of Gimmel. The man gives another great swing, but instead of a chunk falling his pick goes through the wall and becomes lodged. Smiling the man, looks down at Gimmel, ¡° I think this may be it!¡±.

    At this, Gimmel jumps to his feet and gives the man a toothy grin, ¡° Oh boy! We¡¯re going to be rich!¡±.

    Chuckling, the man grasps the pick¡¯s handle and pulls with all his might, his muscles popping, veins throbbing, with a loud grunt he gives a great tug. The man falls back and lands on the ground, his pick clattering to the ground. Dust from fills the tunnel, Gimmel and the man coughing. Bracing himself with the pick the man pushes himself off the ground. Gimmels musical voice whispers out towards the man, ¡° Oh! WOOOW! Rix you got to see this!¡±.

    Clearing the dust from his eyes the man, Rix, opens his eyes and stares through the hole. Through it he can see a dark purple ceiling with sparkling light and a giant glowing rock. Below on the cavern floor tall dark shapes reach to the ceiling. A gush of air rushes past the two, blowing their beards and hair back, Gimmel having to hold on to his hat in order to not lose it. Rix looks down at Gimmel and grins, ¡° We did it!¡±.

    Gimmel smiles back, ¡° YEAH WE DID!¡±.

    Rix smiles while dropping his pick and turns to walk away. Gimmel looks to his friend with confusion, calls after him, ¡° Where are you going?¡±.

    ¡° To get that drink!¡±, Rix calls back over his shoulder. Gimmel smirks and turns back and looks through the hole into the cavern they had discovered. Holding his hands up he wills the rubble to form back into a thin sheet blocking the entrance to the new cavern. Mumbling to himself, ¡° Don¡¯t want anyone stealing this from us.¡±, then runs after his friend calling out, ¡° Wait for me!¡±.

    <hr>

    Igneous stares into the eyes of his slacked jaw friends, while a befuddled Marigold heals his wounds. After taking a minute to find his voice, Yasevl speaks up, ¡° So you mean to tell me, that a goddess, of nature, who no one has ever heard of, sent those wolves to test you.¡±.

    Igneous nods his head, ¡° Yep, that¡¯s what Lupin said.¡±.

    Feeling the arms knitting themselves back together, Igneous sucks air in through his teeth. Marigold winces , ¡° Sorry. I should have warned you. I am just¡­ kinda in shock.¡±.

    Igneous gives the, usually chipper, priestess and small smile, ¡° It¡¯s fine. It is a lot to process.¡±.

    Clearing her throat, causing all eyes to dart to her, picking up her bow she states, ¡° We have even more reason to get out of the forest. It¡¯ll be first light in a few hours, you should all get some sleep, we are leaving as soon as the sun rises.¡±.

    Mitch looks up at Nora with worry, ¡° Don¡¯t you need sleep too? I¡¯ll stay up.¡±.

    Nora shakes her head once, ¡° No. We¡¯ll need our fighter in full strength tomorrow, besides I want to skin the dead wolves. We can sell the fur in town and eat the meat on the way.¡±.

    Looking as if wanting to argue, Mitch opens his mouth, but closes it quickly when Nora gives him a hard glare. Nora looks them all in the eye, then smiles softly, ¡° Get some sleep, the morning will be here sooner than you think.¡±.

    Mumbling their agreements, the group of travels pick themselves up to find their bed rolls. Igneous smiles and thanks Marigold as she uses torn pieces of his robe to tie a sling around his neck for his arm to rest in. Marigold nods her head, ¡° It¡¯s my pleasure. Try to keep your arm up, its healed mostly, but there are still some fractures and strains, it¡¯ll need time now to heal properly.¡±.

    Igneous nods and begins to walk to Nora, but the hunter holds up her hand to stop him, ¡° Bed, Now.¡±.

    Nodding his head, Igneous spots his bag and pulls out a bedroll, to tired to unroll it, Igneous lays it on the ground and uses it as a pillow. As his sleep over take him, he hears Nora whispering, ¡° What does this all mean?¡±.

    Igneous hears Marigolds soft voice whisper out, ¡° Trouble.¡±.

    Before he can hear more, Igneous is out cold.

 Chapter Thirteen

    Chapter Thirteen

    Rix and Gimmel stood watching the builders laying the foundation for their keep overlooking the giant cavern, they had discovered days before. The sparkling lights and glowing stone had disappeared, in its place a new blazing light took its place. That was not all, it would seem that cavern spread around where Rix had broken through, it expanded past and expanded for what seemed like forever in all directs. The opening was on top of a huge stalactite, and it was part of range of them. The dark shapes that had seen turned out to be plants made of a material no one had ever seen before, and they had creatures that could flap their arms to fly through the air. None of the scholars could explain it, but Rix and Gimmel knew this just made their discovery even more amazing. More than one cavern keeper and rich merchants had offered to buy their stake in it the cavern, but they knew better. This mysterious cavern had much to offer, more than anything the ones below could offer them. The builders had just finished sculpting the frame work for what would be their keep, when a scout group came back form checking out the area. The lead scout, a dwarf with a braided red beard, knelt before them with a bowed head, ¡° Keeper Rix, Keeper Gimmel. I have something to report.¡±.

    Rix shrugged at Gimmel, who return the gesture, Rix placing a hand on the dwarf¡¯s shoulder, ¡° Please stand, no need to kneel. Please tell us what you found.¡±.

    The dwarf nods and stands look Rix in the eyes says , ¡° While scouting the area we found many things, but the most surprising we found a village.¡±.

    Gimmel¡¯s and Rix¡¯s eyes grow wide, someone had beaten them to the cavern, but didn¡¯t tell anyone , all their dreams and futures were done for. Gimmel clears his throat, and asks, ¡° Who was it?¡±.

    The scout shook his head, ¡° You don¡¯t understand the people were neither, dwarven nor gnomish.¡±.

    This was even more shocking to the pair of keeps, what else could they be, dwarves and gnomes are all there is. The scout knits his brows together and continues, ¡° There were two different types of beings there. One was tall, taller than any dwarf, with dark brown skin and green hair. They were thin and had pointed ears, they lived in area surround by the tall plants and their homes were made of them as well. They other beings were slightly shorter than a dwarf, they had sickly green skin, with large hand, feet, and ears. They had claws and fangs. The two seemed to live together and there was a lot of them. We also were able to see some of the older ones teaching a group of, what we assumed to be children, magic. We watched them for a time, but we had to leave when a group of them were moving to the edge of their clearing holding long things made of the tall plants with sharped stones on the end.¡±.

    Rix and Gimmel stand in silence, contemplating the information they had just received. The law of their peoples stated that ¡® any dwarf or gnome that discovered a cavern could claim it as theirs¡±, it said nothing about non-dwarves or non-gnomes, they maybe able to keep their claim to the cavern, but they would have to meet these people. The two dismiss the scout and thank him, telling him to keep this information to himself for now. Rix and Gimmel retreat into the small room that had been carved out of the stalactite, near the entrance that for now served as their quarters and once their keep was finished would be the check point in and out of their cavern. Sitting down at a stone table the two sigh, Gimmel is the first to speak, his musical voice tired,

    ¡° I think we need to get our keep and a village of our own built, and fast. The information of these new beings will spread fast.¡±.

    Rix knits his brow, ¡° The scout said he¡¯d keep it quiet.¡±.

    Gimmel shakes his head, ¡° He did, but the rest of his scouting party didn¡¯t, and I bet they are already on their way to the closes tavern, where they¡¯ll tell anyone that¡¯ll listen.¡±.

    Rix hangs his head, ¡° Well it was nice while it lasted.¡±.

    ¡° We¡¯ll figure this out buddy.¡±, Gimmel says giving his down trotted friend. The two sat in silence when Gimmel jumps up and his tiny voice feeling the small room, ¡° We just need to establish our village, today!¡±.

    Rix looks at his gnome friend with doubt, ¡° And how do you plan to do that? We don¡¯t even have our keep built, let alone places for villagers to live.¡±.

    Gimmel grins, ¡° It¡¯s simply, we just offer land to whoever is willing to settle now!¡±.

    Rix laughs out loud, ¡° I think you have lost your mind. You want to just give away land! What are you thinking?¡±.

    Gimmel walks over to the door and throws it open, lighting feeling the room. Grinning Gimmel gestures outward, ¡° I¡¯m thinking that we have more than enough land to share.¡±.

    Rix stands and walks to stand next to Gimmel, ¡° You may have a point. I guess we could spare a few squares.¡±.

    A square, five feet by five feet, is the average unit of land. Typically, a single square would go for a hundred ores of iron, which is a lot, with space being limited inside the caverns buying a square meant that you could not only build a on the ground but up to the cavern ceiling. Gimmel looks at his friend and shakes his head, ¡° No, I want to give four squares to every person that is willing to come.¡±.

    ¡°Are you crazy!¡±, Rix yells at his friend. Gimmel replays with a grin, ¡° No, you and I have more land than anyone ever, we can afford a few hundred squares before we even notice.¡±.

    Rix rubs his bearded chin, ¡° Maybe.¡±.

    Gimmel pats the taller dwarf on the back, ¡° Trust me, I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±.

    Rix breathes out deeply, ¡° Alright, I¡¯ll trust you. How do you want to get the word out?¡±.

    Gimmel laughs and walks towards the tunnel leading to the caverns below, ¡° By heading to the tavern of course.¡±.

    Rix laughs and follows behind him, shaking his head, ¡° Of course.¡±,

    <hr>

    Igneous and his friends stood in a small clearing, the starry sky above them, Nora standing in front of them all, ¡° Okay, we are only an hour walk away from the village, we will be entering from the area where they cut down trees, everyone should be gone for the night, but we will still have to watch out for guards patrolling and especially when we get inside of the village. Marigold do you think you can keep any guards ,that get too close, distracted?¡±.

    The yellow clad priestess, looks up a piece of jerking hanging from her mouth, ¡° Huh? Oh uhuh.¡±, Taking a big bite and swallowing the jerky whole, Marigold continues, ¡° Yeah, I should be able to.¡±.

    Nora rolls her eyes, trying to suppress a smile, ¡° Good. Mitch. You and Korren will go to walk ahead of the rest of us and makes sure the coast is clear if not, call signal Marigold to come over and help run interference. I will escort Igneous, Yasevl, and Nelly to the temple, after we get inside the rest of you should join us as fast as possible. Everyone understand?¡±. The group looks and each other the back at Nora and give a nod. Nora smiles, ¡° Good, now let¡¯s hurry up.¡±.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    As the group gathers their things, Nora walks over to Igneous and holds out a wolf pelt out to him. Igneous looks at it then back in confusion. Nora sighs, ¡° Your robe is ruin, but we still need you to cover up. Put this on.¡±.

    Knowing better to argue, Igneous takes the pelt and wraps it around his body, the head of the wolf resting on his like a hood. Nora nods and walks away and stands at the edge of the clearing, ¡° Alright let¡¯s move out.¡±.

    After walking through the forest, the group comes out to a spot with stumps and trees laying on the ground with bronze axes sticking out of the fallen trees¡¯ trunks. Yasevl and Nelly walk over to the trees and lay their hands on them. Looking up at Nora with sad eyes, Yasevl asks, ¡° Why would anyone do this?¡±.

    Nora looks back at the wood spirit, with sympathy, ¡° Not everyone can shape trees like you and Corma. Humans have to cut the trees down in order to use them. It is just a fact of life.¡±.

    Yasevl looks between Nora and the tree before sighing and nodding his head. Placing a hand on Nelly¡¯s back, Yasevl says, ¡° Come on we need to keep moving.¡±.

    Nelly looks up at Yasevl with uncertainty but nods and follows behind him. As the group exits the graveyard of stumps, they finally see the village in the distance. Even in the dark Igneous, Nelly, and Yasevl stand in awe. The village spreads across the horizon, the buildings looks to be made of cut wood, many of them having two stories, with a large stone building towering in the middle of the village. Flickering lights can be seen in many of the widows of the buildings, including the stone one. Smiling Marigold gestures towards the village, ¡° Welcome to Forestedge.¡±, pointing toward the large stone building adds, ¡° That¡¯s the temple of Dorean, my home.¡±.

    Igneous studies the scene and looks up at Yasevl, who only returns a look of bewilderment. Nora pushes the them from behind, then Nelly, ¡° Yeah, yeah, you can go sight seeing some other time, we need to hurry.¡±.

    The three stumble forward and turn around to give the hunter an annoyed look but think better of it when she gives them one of her own. Nora nods at Korren and Mitch who rush ahead, Marigold not far behind them, acting as a kind of in between point for the group. As they get closer to the village, Mitch whistles and Marigold runs ahead while chanting, looking closely, Igneous can make out the silhouette of two people standing in front of the Mitch and Korren. A golden light sparks for a moment highlighting Marigold. Korren lets out a loud cough, the all clear signal they had agreed to on the way. Moving ahead slowly, Igneous and the others pass by two humans in bronze helmets with spears talking to Marigold, their attention focused on her. Nelly looks at the men, then at Nora and whispers, ¡° What did she do to them?¡±.

    Nora whispers back not taking her eyes off the road in front of them, Mitch and Korren walking ahead of them, ¡° She casted a spell that keeps their focus on her for a moment, she learned it as a priestess to keep people listening when she talks.¡±.

    Nelly nods, ¡° Oh.¡±.

    Not long after they are past the guards, Marigold comes running up behind them smiling, ¡° They were nice.¡±.

    Pass rows of buildings, one with a lot of noise coming form it that Nora informed them was the local tavern, which she told them she would explain later, the group stands a few yards from the stone temple, now seeing the long and wide wooden building attached to it. As the group moves closer, a whistle pierces the night, sending Marigold running in the direction it came from. Waiting for the all clear, another whistle sounds. Nora looks around in alarm and bites her lip, before pushing the three hooded figures forward, ¡° We¡¯ll just have to make a run for it.¡±.

    Following Nora¡¯s instructions, Igneous, Yasevl, and Nelly make a rush for the large wooden doors of the temple. It looks like they will make it without an incident when Nelly trips on her robe and goes skidding across the dirt road, her hood falling off her head. As this happens a man with a lute on his back and a large brimmed hat walks around the temple, suddenly stops and stares at the fallen wood elf. Not wasting time, Nora throws Nelly over her shoulder and rushes past Igneous and Yasevl into the church, as Igneous and Yasevl rush in, Nora shuts the door behind them and lets Nelly down. Nelly looks at the stone floors of the temple and remorsefully says, ¡° I messed everything up. We were so close, and I had to go and trip.¡±.

    Nora shakes her head and lifts Nelly¡¯s head up to look at her, ¡° It¡¯s alright, he only saw you for a moment and it was dark. Everything is okay.¡±.

    As the two talk, Igneous and Yasevl look around the room, its stone walls with thin open windows, its row of polished wooden pews, and the large silver statue at the front of the pews over looking a stone alter. The statue was in the shape two hands facing outward toward them. The two begin to approach the statue when foot steps can be heard rushing toward them. They all turn to see a young bearded man wearing a yellow robe enter the room holding a bronze lantern up. The young man looks at the four of them with a frown, ¡° The temple is closed for the night, you have to leave.¡±.

    Nora steps away from the Nelly and toward the young man and says, ¡° We are friends of Marigold, and we need to see the high-priest over this temple.¡±.

    The man curls his lip, and scoffs, ¡° Marigold? I thought she had gotten eaten in the forest, and that¡¯s beside the point. You can¡¯t just come in here and demand to see the high-priest. Now leave already.¡±

    Nora begins to reply when the wooden door burst open, nearly knocking Nelly down, humming Marigold steps through followed by Korren and Mitch, who closes the door behind them. The young man groans, ¡° Marigold, I see you made it back from your mission. Tell your friends they can¡¯t just demand to see the high-priest and that they¡¯ll have to come back when the temple is open.¡±.

    Marigold looks at her friends then at the man with a smile, ¡° Oh, Hey Con! Listen we need to see the high-priest, can you get him for us?¡±.

    The young man¡¯s right eye began to twitch, gritting his teeth, the man angrily whispers, ¡° I will not wake the high-priest! Who do you think you are ordering me around! The high-priest is -,¡±.

    The young man¡¯s rant is cut off by a kind, but stern wizened voice calling from the hall way the young man had just came from, ¡° Is right here.¡±.

    Turning around the young man¡¯s lantern aluminates the face of a kind looking wrinkled man with yellow and white robes. Con, the younger man, begins to stammer, his tone vastly different than moments before, ¡° High-priest, I am sorry if we woke you.¡±, giving Marigold a sideways look adds, ¡° I was just telling Marigold¡¯s friends that they would have to come ba-,¡±.

    The high-priest holds up his hand, cutting Con off, ¡° That is alright, I have been expecting them. Con you may go.¡±.

    Con looks at the high-priest, baffled, ¡° But, but, hig-,¡±.

    The priest gives the young man a stern look, ¡° That is all.¡±.

    ¡°Yes, high-priest.¡±, Con says as he walks away mumbling under his breath.

    With Con taking the lantern with him, the group is left in darkness, before the high-priest chants a short spell and a ball of light grows in his hand, filling the room in a dim light. Marigold grins at the high-priest and rushes to him, throwing her arms around the old man in a hug, ¡° Oh, Tommy! It¡¯s good to see you!¡±.

    The high-priest laughs and returns the hug, ¡° I keep telling you if you are not going call me by my title, then at least call me by my name, Thomas. And its good to see you too.¡±.

    Nora steps forward and clears her throat, the high-priest , Thomas, to look in her direction. The priest breaks off the hug and steps closer to the hunter, ¡° Oh yes, sorry. I am Thomas, the high-priest of this temple. It is nice to meet you.¡±, then looking at everyone else adds, ¡° Its nice to meet all of you. I have been excepting you.¡±.

    Igneous speaks up, ¡° You said that but, how could you?¡±.

    Smiling , Thomas looks to Igneous, still covered by the wolf pelt, ¡° That is a good question, but why don¡¯t we continue this conversation somewhere a little more private.¡±.

    At these words, Thomas turns and begins walking down the hallway, calling over his shoulder, ¡° Please follow me.¡±.

    Marigold happily follows behind him, leaving the rest of the group in dwindling light. Looking at one another they shrug and begin to follow behind the man.

    <hr>

    Con slams the door to his tiny bedroom behind him. Placing the lantern on his small nightstand. Pacing the thin patch of floor not covered by the bed, he mumbles to himself, ¡° Stupid, Marigold. Stupid, high-priest, always playing favorites. The bimbo gets to go on special missions and gets do whatever she wants, and I can¡¯t even cast a single spell yet. I get sent here for training and that old geezer hasn¡¯t taught me anything.¡±.

    Caught up in his griping, Con doesn¡¯t notice the light coming from outside his window has grown dim, until his lantern goes out leaving him in complete darkness. Grumbling, Con opens his door to go find a light for his lantern but comes face to face with a dark figure. Still angry, Con barks out, ¡° And who are you?¡±.

    A sinister, far too large grin spreads across the figures face and with a hollow voice says, ¡° A friend.¡±.

 Chapter Fourteen

    Chapter Fourteen

    Igneous and the rest of the group follow Thomas, the high-priest, down a flight of stairs and follow him to a large oak door. Thomas fumbles with a ring of keys, before producing a large brass key, sticking it into the door, a loud click feels the silence. Thomas swings the door open to reveal a large room, with shelves full of leather scrolls and a few thick rectangular objects lining the walls, a table covered by stacked scrolls, and a wooden desk with a padded chair. Walking around the room Thomas touches the light in his hand to three large crystals along the walls. The crystals glow after being touched, filling the room with a bright white light. Sitting in the padded chair Thomas release the light in his hand with a sigh. Korren pushes past everyone and inspects one of the crystals, turning his head Korren looks at Thomas with surprise, ¡° Are these spell holders?¡±.

    Thomas looks over to Korren as if he hadn¡¯t heard the question then nods, ¡° Oh yes, I got them during the war.¡±.

    Korren then looks to the shelfs and grasps one of the rectangular things, opening it he flips through thin things with dark squiggles on it. Eyes wide Korren says aloud, ¡° Are these books? From the Orcs?!¡±.

    Thomas laughs and nods, ¡° Yes, more items obtained during the war the war.¡±.

    ¡° I have only heard of these, I never saw these anywhere near the battlefield.¡±, Korren says replacing the book, unable to read it.

    Thomas smiles sadly and whispers just loud enough to hear, ¡° Not all of war is fought on a battlefield.¡±.

    The four adventures all nod at these words and get a far away look in his eyes. Igneous looks at Nelly and Yasevl, with a look that asks what¡¯s up with them, which they return. The silence is broken a by a round of coughing leaving Nelly on the floor holding her hand to her mouth. Igneous and Yasevl already by her side try to help her but is pushed away by Marigold that holds a red potion to Nelly¡¯s lips. After the content of the vial is drained, she places a hand on Nelly¡¯s chest and chants while a golden light spreads over Nelly. Nelly takes a deep breath and nods her head, with a hoarse voice, ¡° Thank you, Marigold.¡±.

    Nora steps over to the desk and sets an intense gaze on Thomas, ¡° We need you to heal them. They were infected by a magical darkness.¡±.

    Thomas nods, ¡° I¡¯ll do what I can, and after words we have a lot to talk about.¡±.

    ¡° Fair enough.¡±, Nora says with a small smile.

    ¡° What can we do to help.¡±, Igneous says stepping forward.

    Thomas studies Igneous for a moment, his eyes giving off a small golden glow, then says with a series tone, ¡° I need your blood.¡±.

    <hr>

    Nevil sits at a large table, in Yasevl¡¯s temple, with Heva, Corma, and Giblex sitting next to him, and on the other side of the table, a group of people that came from the mountains. These people were short, some only a foot taller than the goblins and others shorter, coming only up to Nevil¡¯s knee. They all had long beards, save for one he believed to be a woman. The two sides smiled at each other politely, unable to converse, speaking vastly different languages. Every now and then someone would try to speak but would quickly give up after it was apparent the others couldn¡¯t understand. Awkward silence over took the group, when suddenly one of the shorter ones jumps up from his seat and walks over to a stone fire pit and points at the flames. Saying something that sounded like stones smacking together in a sing-songy voice, he pointed at the fire looking intensely at the goblins and wood elves. This went on for a long time till Giblex gasps and rushes over and points at the flame and tells the tiny one what it is, causing the tiny one to jump up and down clapping. Giblex looks at Heva and Nevil with a grin, ¡° We need to teach each other what things are!¡±.

    Nevil and Heva both smile and say it¡¯s a great idea, but inside they both have the same thought, This is going to take forever.

    <hr>

    A human ranger made her way through the forest, deeper than she had ever been. She was searching for a special moss that had been requested through the Adventure¡¯s Guild. She usually wouldn¡¯t take such a job, but she wash strapped for coin and a girl had to eat. She thought about the description of the moss, gross on underside of logs, purple with red roots, the job offered twenty gold pieces, if she could find it, she wouldn¡¯t have to work for almost half a year, if she was frugal. Sighing she mumbles to herself, ¡° This better not be a joke.¡±.

    Letting kicking a log over, she fines bugs and lizards , some even purple, but no moss. She begins searching for another log when she hears what sounds like talking. Crouching behind a thick patch of shrubs, she watches as a group of dark-skinned elves with green hair walk by speaking in a language she has never heard before, she hadn¡¯t fought against the elves, but the Orcs. She smiles to herself as the group of elves head in the opposite direction of her, this will be worth far more than any damn moss. Once, she believes the elves are far enough away, she runs through the forest as stealthily as possible, if she hurried, she could cut her travel time down to only a couple of days.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Thomas kneels before the temple¡¯s alter, before turning around and fixing his gaze on Nelly, ¡° You first my child.¡±.

    Nelly looks at Yasevl then back at Thomas and shakes her head, ¡° No, him first, my village needs him more.¡±.

    Yasevl places a hand on Nelly¡¯s head and smiles, ¡° I appreciate your concern for me, but you need this more than me. I have more energy to keep the darkness at bay, you on the other hand are running out of mana and time. I couldn¡¯t face your father nor myself if anything happened to you.¡±.

    Nelly looks up at Yasevl with tears in her eyes and hugs the thin spirit and cries into his robes, ¡° Lord Yasevl.¡±.

    A tear of sap escapes the wooden man¡¯s eye, and he nods at Thomas. Thomas walks over to Nelly and leads her away and towards the alter and hands statue. Having her kneel in front of the open palms, Thomas removes a large glass vail that contains a swirling orange and purple liquid from his robe. The potion contained one of the strongest all-purpose medicine that the man could brew, along with a potion that was meant to replenish her mana, and the blood of Igneous. The priest had said that while Yasevl¡¯s and Nelly¡¯s body fought against the darkness, Igneous¡¯ had taken it in , and instead of the darkness taking over his body, his body used it to grow. Thomas hoped that by introducing his blood, along with the medicine, would force Nelly¡¯s body to expel the darkness or to at least over power it. Pressing the vial to Nelly¡¯s lip, Thomas tilts the vial up and keeps Nelly¡¯s head tilt back as she tries to fight it. After the vial is drained, Thomas releases her, as soon as she can Nelly coughs, and sticks her tongue out, ¡° That tasted awful!¡±.

    Thomas laughs and smiles warmly, ¡° I know, but the best medicine usually tastes the worst.¡±.

    Thomas looks to the windows as the sun begins to rise, its first golden rays pouring in the window, reflecting off the silver statue. Nodding he looks to the others, ¡° Its time.¡±.

    Walking behind the statue, Thomas places his hands on the back and chants loudly. Golden light pours from the priest¡¯s hands and mixes with the light from the sun, engulfing the silver hands in a brilliant light. The light extends from Nelly and shrouds her body in golden light. Nelly coughs and groans loudly. Igneous steps forward intending to intervene, but Yasevl places a thin, but firm hand on Igneous¡¯ chest and shakes his head at him. Igneous glares at Yasevl, but quickly turns his gaze back at Nelly, with fear and worry .

    After what feels like an eternity, but in actuality is only a few minutes, Nelly lets out a muffled cry, then she lifts her head back with her mouth open. From her mouth a dark miasma flows out, as the light hits it the darkness shutters then evaporates. Nelly¡¯s head drops and she lets out a deep breath. Thomas stops his chanting and steps out from behind the statue, his brow and robe¡¯s neckline drenched in sweat, whipping his brow, Thomas smiles weakly, ¡° It worked.¡±.

    Yasevl and Igneous rush forward and embrace Nelly, followed shortly by Marigold and Nora. The group sits like this for a moment, when Thomas clears his throat. The group looks to him with slight annoyance for interrupting their moment. Thomas smiles weakly, ¡° I apologize for rushing you, but if we wish to heal Yasevl as well, we need to hurry before we lose the dawn¡¯s light.¡±.

    Nodding their consent, the group stands, Igneous helping Nelly to her feet and leading her toward a pew to sit. Yasevl nods at a Thomas and mouths, ¡° Thank you.¡±.

    Thomas smile and tilts his head and acknowledgment. Yasevl kneels before the statue just as Nelly had, and Thomas produces another vial and holds it to Yasevl¡¯s lips. Swallowing the vile tasting liquid, Yasevl gives Thomas the go ahead. Thomas moves behind the stature once more and begins chanting, the golden light spreading out and engulfing Yasevl. Everyone in the room watches closely, but all of them miss the thin tendril of green that moves in from the window and snakes its way into the golden light and enters Yasevl¡¯s mouth.

    <hr>

    Yasevl opens his eyes and finds himself in his center, but the once healthy green forest has undergone changes. The once blue stream that ran through the forest was now, murky and polluted with black slug. The base of the trees were black and rotten, with black slime covering the trunks. Yasevl rushes to the closest tree and tries to pull the slime away, but only manages to get it all over his hands. Yasevl curses in shock and fear as the slime begins to spread from his hands and up his arms before spreading across his chest and down to his legs. Falling to his knees, Yasevl continues to try and get the slime off, as it spreads to cover his head and covers his mouth. As the slime begins to cover his eyes, as he screams silently, he sees a flash of red and orange rushing towards him. As Yasevl sits in darkness, he feels flames spread around him, but instead of searing pain, he feels only warmth and comfort as the flame consumes the slime. The fire works its way up his body, eating away at the slime incasing him. When the flame consumes the last of the slime, Yasevl opens his eyes and he gasps in shock. The flame had purged the forest of all the slime, leaving the trees not only unharmed, but restored to their former healthy state. Picking himself up, Yasevl walks over to the stream and sees that it to is returned to normal. Yasevl walks through his inner forest, inspecting it for any slime that may had been left behind, when he hears a woman¡¯s voice call to him from behind, ¡° Do not worry, the flames have purged you of all impurities.¡±.

    Spinning around, Yasevl¡¯s eyes fall on the figure of woman made of interweaving vines and grass, with flowers blooming into a rainbow dress with deep emerald green eyes. Power radiates off the woman and even though Yasevl has never seen her before, he feels as if he has known her for his whole life. Beside her stands an older human man dressed in black trousers with a silk white shirt covered by a purple vest, on his shoulders hangs a red and white cloak, and a belt hangs from his hip filled with various potions and bags, simpler to the ones he¡¯s seen Marigold use. Yasevl stares at the two intruders, ¡° Who are you and how did you get into my center?¡±.

    The human man smiles, the corners of his eyes wrinkling, then says with a warm and compassionate voice, ¡° We are here to help.¡±.

    The woman steps forward and allows seeds to fall from her hands, the seeds instantly begin to sink below the soil as they hit the ground as roots sprout from them. As soon as they are completely submerging, small stems begin to sprout and grow into small saplings. The woman smiles and fixes her intense emerald eyes on Yasevl, ¡° We have much to offer and discuss.¡±.

    <hr>

    Con makes his way through the forest to a spot far from the peering eyes of people. In the dawn¡¯s early light, Con spots a small hole in the side of a hill. Feeling a force pushing him forward, Con pushes his way through the small hole and makes his way through a tight tunnel with roots scraping against his face and hands as he goes. Undeterred Con makes his way through the tunnel till he comes to a space just large enough for him to crouch. Smiling a twisted and dark smile, Con grabs the bag hanging on his back and pulls it close to himself. Opening the bag, he shoves his hand into the bag and grasps its only content. Pulling his hand out, Con produces a twisted stone carving of a thorns and twisting tendrils. Placing the slightly glowing carving down in the far most end of the space, Con sits with his legs cross with his hands in his lap, he grins as his eyes turn pitch black and he whispers into the nothingness, ¡° It is done, master.¡±.

 Chapter Fifteen

    Chapter Fifteen

    Igneous¡¯ foot steps echo on the stone floor as he paces up and down the temple aisle, nervously biting his lip, his darting to Yasevl¡¯s kneeling form every few seconds. When Yasevl hadn¡¯t awoken right away, they were all worried, but Thomas had convinced them they just had to wait. After the sun had risen, Nora had taken Nelly to get some sleep in one of the empty priest courters, Mitch and Korren had gone to the Guild to get their reward for their mission as well as to sell the wolf pelts, Thomas and Marigold went to make sure no one came inside while they waited for Yasevl to wake up. The waiting was really getting to Igneous, what if his brother never woke up? What if it was his blood that had hurt him? What if they had been too late? Tired of just pacing and waiting, Igneous stomps over to Yasevl and places his hands the sides of the spirit¡¯s wooden head. He knew that it was dangerous for him to mix his center with his brothers, but he had to do something. Threading a strand of spiritual energy along his arms and into his palms, Yasevl¡¯s mana resists at first, but Igneous is able to connects to itand uses it to guide him to the center. When the tips of Igneous spiritual energy touches Yasevl¡¯s, his vision goes black and his head hunch forward.

    <hr>

    Igneous eyes pop open and he finds himself back in the forest. Looking around he spots his brother standing next to a tree. With a shout of glee, Igneous rushes to his brother, throwing his arms around his side, ¡° OH brother you¡¯re finally awake!¡±.

    Yasevl bends down and returns the hug but cuts it short gently pushing Igneous away and smiles, ¡° Not quite, little brother.¡±.

    Looking at his brother with confusion, Igneous asks, ¡° What do you mean?¡±.

    ¡° We¡¯re in my center and  I should probably introduce you to some¡­. people.¡±.

    Standing, Yasevl gestures over, Igneous¡¯ gaze following it to two people standing only a few feet away. One looks to be human, a middle-aged man wearing bright and expensive garb, who smiles as him, with kindness and understanding. The other is made of vines and grass in the shape of a woman, her emerald eyes borrowing hole into him, as if she is trying figure out if she should eat him or not. Igneous looks up at Yasevl with uncertainty. Yasevl gives him a reassuring smile and says, ¡° This is Dorean, and Gaia.¡±.

    The names click in Igneous¡¯ head, Dorean is the guy that Marigold is always praying to and Gaia is the one that sent Lupin to test him. Dorean hadn¡¯t tried to harm him, but Gaia had tried to have him killed. Anger fills Igneous, baring his teeth, Igneous steps toward the vine woman has flames engulf him. Growling Igneous fixes his gaze on the woman, ¡° You almost got me, and my friends killed.¡±.

    Yasevl tries to hold him back, but Igneous shrugs him off and takes another step forward still glaring at Gaia. Dorean steps in front of Igneous, his eyes glowing, with a voice like honey he says, ¡° I wouldn¡¯t do that little imp. She could easily end you. Now calm down.¡±.

    Igneous stops in his tracks, he tries to fight against Dorean¡¯s words, but soon finds his anger subsiding and his flames retreating. Igneous takes a deep breath and release it, he feels much better, relaxed even. Igneous knows that that the man had done something to him, but he wasn¡¯t sure and for some reason didn¡¯t care. Dorean smiles and gives Yasevl a nod while stepping back. Yasevl turns Igneous to him and fixes a concerned look on his face, ¡° Are you okay?¡±.

    Igneous nods and says, ¡° Yeah, I¡¯m calm now.¡±.

    Yasevl frowns at the words and looks up at Dorean, ¡° What did you do?¡±.

    ¡° It is temporary, I just made sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything drastic.¡±, Dorean says holding a hand up. Gaia stares at Igneous and smirks, ¡° Tell the imp about our deal.¡±.

    Igneous looks at Yasevl, ¡° What deal?¡±.

    Yasevl shoots the woman a dirty look, but recovers and smiles at his brother, ¡° Gaia and Dorean have agreed to help the wood elves, making them stronger and more secure, but in return, I have to work for Gaia. There will be a temple to her in the village, and they have to worship her. Dorean will have a temple too, but the elves do not have to worship him, he only wants his priest to be allowed to be there.¡±.

    Igneous absorbs Yasevl¡¯s words and as they settle on him, the calm Igneous had been feeling begins to disappear and replaced by shock and anger. Fixing his eyes on Yasevl, ¡° You agreed to this without talking to Nevil, or Corma, or Heva, OR ME! YOU JUST DECIDE FOR EVERYONE THAT THAT THEY WILL WORSHIP THAT¡­ THAT¡­...URRGGAH I DON¡¯T EVEN KNOW THE WORD FOR IT, BUT SHE IS AWFULL! WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?¡±!

    Yasevl gives Igneous a sad smile, but then it turns in to a frown, then anger spreads over his face, ¡° I was thinking THAT MY PEOPLE KEEP GETTING KILLED AND THAT I CAN¡¯T STOP IT! AND I WAS THINKING THAT THERE IS SOMETHING OUT THERE THAT IS NOT ONLY COMING FOR THEM, BUT YOU!¡±.

    At these words Yasevl stops yelling, the anger resides and shame rushes over him, then he looks at the two gods that had been watching the family squabble with embarrassment, ¡° I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell him that, was I?¡±.

    ¡°No.¡±, Gaia answers with no real emotion. Dorean gives Yasevl a kind smile, ¡° It¡¯s okay. He would have found out sooner or later.¡±.

    Igneous whirls around fire flickering across his skin, with annoyance in his voice, ¡° Find out what?¡±.

    Dorean looks to Gaia, who doesn¡¯t acknowledge the other god, then back at Igneous. With a sigh he tells Igneous, ¡° The darkness that attacked the wood elf village, he is also a god, an evil one. His name is Nevoid, he is the god of suffering and emptiness. He wants to increase his power, to do that he needs to cause suffering and one good way to do that is to get a servant to help with it.¡±.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Igneous takes a deep breath, and then replies, ¡° Okay, that sucks, but what does that have to do with me?¡±.

    ¡° He wants you. You are growing at an alarming rate, only a month ago you were a new born wisp, you flew through being a sprite, now you¡¯re an imp. Given sometime, we have no idea how much you will grow. He wants to latch onto you and use you to grow his strength.¡±, Dorean tells the imp.

    Igneous studies the god for a moment in disbelief, turning back to Yasevl, Igneous asks, ¡° Brother?¡±.

    Yasevl nods slowly, ¡° Yes.¡±.

    Igneous begins to feel sick, his face contorts into anger, sorrow, and confusion, ¡° So its my fault that people died. My fault that Nevil lost his leg. My fault that You and Nelly got infected.¡±.

    Yasevl goes to comfort his brother, but is cut off, ¡° N-,¡±.

    ¡° Yes, this all happened because he wanted you.¡±, Gaia voice rings out like a crashing tree.

    ¡° Gaia, I do-,¡±, Dorean starts, but stops when Gaia holds up a vined hand. Walking up to Igneous , Gaia kneels down and takes his face in one hand and the other placed on his heart, ¡° But, it is not your fault. It is Navoid¡¯s. He tried to infect you with his darkness, and instead you consumed it and made it yours. Be proud and grow strong.¡±.

    After saying all of this, Gaia stands and backs away from Igneous, the slightest smile on her face. Igneous wipes tears from is eyes and looks at Gaia with a respect and gratitude, ¡° I will. I will grow strong and destroy him.¡±.

    The four of them stand in silence, when Igneous tilts his head then looks up at the much taller beings, ¡° What I don¡¯t understand is why he would want me, when Giblex is the one that created me. Why doesn¡¯t he want him?¡±.

    Gaia, and Dorean, look at each other then look back at Igneous with deep confusion, speaking up Dorean, ¡° What do you mean?¡±.

    ¡° Yeah, Giblex said he had summoned me.¡±, Igneous says as if it was the most common thing in the world, then adds, ¡° Ask Yasevl.¡±.

    The two confused gods look at the wood spirit, who looks down at Igneous then back at the gods, ¡° Well, I did find Igneous in a cave surround by goblins, one being a shaman. I had been jumping from tree to tree out of boredom, when two goblins snuck up to the tree I was being at the moment and cut of a small branch. And out of curiosity, I tagged along. After a few hours of running through the forest they came to the foot of a mountain. They climbed up to a cave where three others were waiting. Heva, Giblex, and Kexel, to be precise. Kexel, the one that led the attack on my village, snatched the branch I was in from the two goblins and hit them over the heads with it. After words he order the shaman, Giblex, to do the magic thing, his words. Giblex rubbed some weird paste over me, then chanted a spell and waved his staff over the branch, me, but nothing happened. Then they cut me up and through me into the fire, where I heard Igneous talking to himself.  After deciding to help Igneous, I jumped out of the wood I was into a nearby twig, I transformed into my usual form, but much smaller, ran down the mountain, jumped into a tree transformed again, ran up the mountain and picked up Igneous by turning my hands into shovels to hold him and the dirt below him. Then I ran through the forest back home and the rest you all know.¡±.

    ¡° So Giblex didn¡¯t create me?¡±, Igneous asks, slightly sad now not knowing where he came from.

    Yasevl shakes his head, ¡° Nope, you just appeared, like I did when I was born.¡±.

    Igneous nods his head, ¡° Okay.¡±.

    Dorean clears his throat, bring all eyes to him, ¡° I hate to rush everyone, but we need to get a move on. It¡¯s going to take a while for you to get back to your village and for my temple to find people to go into the middle of the woods. The faster we start the better.¡±.

    Yasevl nods and turns to Igneous and smiles, ¡° I will wake soon, and we can talk more then , okay?¡±.

    Igneous reluctantly nods, ¡° Okay.¡±.

    At this Igneous felt his brother push him out of his center. Igneous¡¯ eyes opens and he stands back in the temple, standing before an unconscious Yasevl. Smiling sadly, he steps away and sits down on a nearby pew and waits. Before long Igneous¡¯ eyes close, his tired body and mind finally succumbing to sleep.

    <hr>

    Mitch , Korren, and Marigold sat around a round table at the local tavern, The Drunken Axe¡±. Korren had his face down on the table his face red and eyes heavy, even though he kept declaring he wasn¡¯t drunk. Mitch was on his eighth drink, keep up with Marigold, who by now was on her twelfth and showed no sign of stopping. Sloshing his drink while pointing it at Marigold, Mitch slurs out, ¡° Ho-shw coome yo-u donnut ceem dunk?¡±.

    Marigold smiles at Mitch, ¡° What are you talking about? This isn¡¯t even that strong.¡±.

    Marigold punctuates this by downing her whole mug in one large gulp, and with a satisfied sigh wipes her mouth. Holding her empty mug up she calls for more. Suddenly feeling sick, Mitch pushes what¡¯s left of his towards her and allows his head to hit the wooden table with a thud.

    ¡° Gee, thanks.¡±, Marigold says before repeating the process of downing the whole mug, then holding it up to signal that she wants more. A bar maid walks by the table and sets a mug full of dark brown liquid in front of her. Confused she looks up at the barmaid, ¡° Hey, Leddy I didn¡¯t order that. I¡¯m drinking Sap Root.¡±.

    Leddy, the barmaid, smiles and tilts her head in the direction of the bard playing in the corner of the tavern, ¡° From the bard, I think he fancies you.¡±.

    With a wink she walks away to deal with other customers. Marigold grabs the mug and holds it up towards the bard with a smile, the bard smiles back and gives her a wink. Taking a hard sip, Marigold wrenches back her face twisted, and exclaims loudly, ¡° WHEW! That is some could stuff!¡±.

    The bard smiles even harder when she does this and gestures at her table, she smiles and gives a nod. After the bard finishes his song, about what Marigold can¡¯t remember, he makes his way over to her table, when he gets closer, she takes a better look at him. He looked young, maybe only a little older than her, he had a broad-chin with a little stubble growing in, he had a defined nose, and piercing grey eyes. He was tall and athletically built. He holds out a tanned hand and says in a smooth baritone voice, ¡° Hi, I¡¯m Vance.¡±.

    Marigold holds out her hand to him, ¡° Marigold.¡±.

    He takes it in his and kiss the top of her hand with soft plump limps. She giggles and gestures to a seat not taken by a passed out drunk. Vance smirks flirtatiously and takes a seat having to move Mitch¡¯s arm to allow him lean forward. The two sit and talk and drink for hours, until Nora bursts through the tavern doors and after spotting, Marigold, rushing over. Marigold looks up at Nora with a smile and a slight slur, ¡° Heeyyy, Nor-Nor. This tis Va-,¡±.

    ¡° Nice to meetcha! Marigold we got to go, he¡¯s awake!¡±,  Nora says quickly not giving Marigold the chance to finish. Marigold eyes light up and she smiles, then remembers Vance. Turning to look at him, she gives him a sad smile, ¡° I em so surry, but I have to go.¡±.

    Vance shrugs and smiles , ¡° That¡¯s okay, who have somewhere to be.¡±.

    Giving her hand a squeeze, he gets up and winks, ¡° I¡¯ll be seeing you.¡±.

    As he walks way, Marigold stares after him, until Nora snaps her fingers in front of her face and says, ¡° Hey, snap out of it. Wake those two and hurry back to the temple.¡±.

    With these words, Nora rushes out of the tavern. With a longing sigh, Marigold begins the task of waking the two slumbering drunks. Raising her hand in the air to signal the barmaid she says, ¡° Leddy, can I get two buckets of water.¡±.

 Chapter Sixteen

    Chapter Sixteen

    Igneous buries his head into a soft pillow as he wiggles his body on a soft bed, wrapped in warm blankets. Igneous pulls his body inward and tenses with a silent yawn. Rolling over to his back Igneous allows his eyes to drift open to survey his surroundings. He finds himself in a small room with wooden walls, there is narrow high window allowing dwindling sunlight in behind him, he looks beside him and sees a small wooden table with an unlit lantern and looking down he sees that he is laying on a narrow, but comfortable, bed. The fur blanket that is wrapped around him slides down as he sits up in the bed. Stretching his arms and letting out another yawn, Igneous slips his legs from the blanket and places them on the cold stone floor. Igneous pushes himself off the bed, when he notices a wicker basket with folded clothes and a pair of large brown leather boots next to it. Going through basket, Igneous pulls out a pair of tan leather pants, a white blouse, a dyed red leather jacket with a hood, and black leather gloves. Putting the clothes on he finds that they fit perfectly, the good comes down just enough to cover his horns and casts his face in shadows, the boots and gloves are extra long to accommodate his claws. While the clothes feel a bit constrictive, Igneous finds he rather enjoys them, and this means he has to worry less about people noticing the fact that he¡¯s not human. After taking some time to get accustom to his new clothes, Igneous opens the wooden door to his room with a low creak escaping the doors hinges. Looking out of the door, Igneous finds himself in a hallway lined with more doors and halls extending away. Shrugging, he picks a direction at random and begins walking. After taking a few wrong turns and ending up at dead ends, Igneous comes out into a large room lined with tables, at the tables he sees a dozen priests and priestess eating, at the front of the room, he sees the high-priest, Thomas, sitting with his friends, including Nelly, who looks to be dressed in clothes similar to his except her jacket was green and her hood was pulled back to reveal her wood brown skin and pointed ears. Igneous looks around the room and sees that no one seems shocked or even to care that a non-human sits among them, then looking back at the head table he sees another wood elf, dressed in various shades of green. Stepping more into the room, a few people look to him, but only smile and give him a polite nod. As Igneous gets closer to the head table, Marigold looks up from her now empty plate and sees Igneous, she jumps up as a grin spreads over her face and she waves as she calls to him, ¡° Hey! Igneous come sit up here!¡±.

    Some of the priest and priestess look up at Marigold¡¯s outburst but shake their heads and smile as they go back to their meals and conversations, most likely used to the young woman¡¯s loud and chipper nature. The rest of table look up at Marigold the follow her line of sight and see Igneous, the group give a various combination of smiles and nods, save for the unknown wood elf. The wood elf smiles and gestures for Igneous to come over. Curious about the elf¡¯s presence, Igneous walks towards the elf, sitting next to Nelly. Nelly smiles and pats the empty seat next to her at the end of the table. The wood elf smiles harder when Igneous gets closer and says, ¡° Hey, brother. Do you like my new look?¡±.

    Igneous studies the elf, the bark brown skin, a lithe frame that end in thin nimble fingers, the elf has long twisting green hair with flares of color in it, and instead of the typically pale-yellow gold they are deep emerald green. Igneous looks at the elf for a moment before hesitantly asking, ¡° Yasevl?¡±.

    Yasevl laughs with his hearty hissing laugh and nods, ¡° Ha-ha, Yes, brother.¡±.

    ¡° But, how did you¡ªwhat happen¡ªhuh?¡±, Igneous stumbles through ending with a baffled look across his face unable to fully process everything.

    Yasevl looks around the room with a cheerful, but wary eye, then looks back at Igneous and whispers through a smile, ¡° Not, here. We¡¯ll talk later.¡±.

    Igneous is about to ask why, when Thomas interrupts, ¡° Please won¡¯t you join us, Igneous.¡±.

    Turing to look at Marigold, Thomas says, ¡° Marigold why don¡¯t you get Igneous a plate.¡±, then whispers so only those close by can hear, ¡° And you could get a little extra yourself.¡±.

    Pure delight engulfs Marigold¡¯s face, she grins and darts off toward a door next to the table. As she rushes in the sound of a crash and clambering metal can be heard followed by Marigold calling out cheerfully, ¡° I¡¯m okay!¡±.

    Some of the priest and priestess let out a low chuckle at Marigold¡¯s antics, even the high-priest, Thomas, has to stifle a laugh with a cough then says, ¡° It sure is nice to have her back.¡±.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Once, Igneous sits down Nelly begins talking a mile a minute, about how she loved her new clothes, how after she had put them on, she had been allowed to go with Nora and Mitch to check out Forestedge, learned so much from Thomas, and how the priest here were really nice and didn¡¯t care that she wasn¡¯t human, and--.

    Nelly could have continued on, but Igneous had to stop her, ¡° What do you mean they don¡¯t care that you, and I assume, Yasevl, and me, aren¡¯t human?¡±.

    ¡° Like it sounds. Mr. Thomas talks to everyone and told them how we are not the with the elves they had that fight with, and they all seem just fine with it.¡±, Nelly said like it was the natural thing in the world. Igneous looks over to Thomas, who nods his agreement, then looks over at Yasevl. Yasevl smiles his lips parting to show of perfectly white teeth, leaning forward Yasevl whispers into Igneous¡¯ ear, ¡° He had a little help from a certain human god.¡±.

    Igneous nods and releases an understanding, ¡° Ooooh. Okay.¡±.

    Soon after Marigold comes back, with a plate full of steamed vegetables mixed with small chunks of meat and a wooden cup of water. She places this in front of Igneous with a smile, before heading back through the door, only to return a moment later with a plate full of just meat. As Marigold sits down and is getting ready to dig in, she looks up to see all eyes on her, and her plate stacked high with meat. Smiling she asks hopefully, ¡° No one else wanted seconds, right?¡±.

    Shaking their heads everyone returns back to what they were doing, their own plates till mostly full. Everyone sat in silence ,save for the light conversion here and there, and ate their meals. Igneous, who was still getting used to eating and it¡¯s natural after effects, ate his meal and found it to be quite delicious, even if he couldn¡¯t help ,but eye Marigold¡¯s quickly dwindling tower of meat with envy. Once everyone was finished, a few of the priests came by and picked up everyone¡¯s plates and took them away. After everyone¡¯s plates were taken away, Igneous looks to Yasevl, ¡° Can we discuss what happened?¡±.

    Thomas interjects with an answer, ¡° We can talk about this in my study.¡±.

    Igneous rolls his eyes, and lets out a sigh, ¡° Fine.¡±.

    Thomas gets up and is followed by Yasevl and Igneous, but the others say they have other things to attend to and Nora promised that Nelly could tag along and quickly say their good-byes. Following behind Thomas and Yasevl, Igneous hears Yasevl asks Thomas, ¡° Has the letter been sent?¡±.

    ¡° Went out right before we ate. Should be in the capital in a few days.¡±.

    Igneous sighs, another question that will need an answer.

    <hr>

    As the sun set behind her, Marigold waves to her friends as they go off to do some last-minute shopping before the shops closed for the day. As they turn around a corner, Marigold makes her way to The Wounded Purse, for a drink and hopes of finding a certain bard. Stepping into the noisy tavern, Marigold spots Vance, the bard, in a corner booth drinking by himself. Grinning, Marigold stops a barmaid and orders a honey ale, then heads over to the bard¡¯s booth. Standing over the table, she bends down and smiles, ¡° Hey! Care if I join you?¡±.

    Vince jumps slightly, but recovers quickly when he sees who it is, with a smirk says, ¡° Please do.¡±.

    <hr>

    Darkness swirled around Con, the burrow he had found was now triple the size it was when he had first found it. Out of the dirt and stone, pews had been made and re-enforced with dark energy. An alter rose from the dirt, before his vary eyes. Even in the darkness he could see clearly, just one of the gifts from his new master. The roots that had assaulted him when he first came, were now growing wildly, growing gnarled and sharp, black and red thorns jutting from the walls. A now familiar chill runs down his back signals the presence of his master. A light devouring miasma  swirls around Con, before solidifying into the rudimentary shape of a person. His master grinned at him and in a thick dripping voice says, ¡° Good, my child. My temple is coming along nicely, soon you shall go forth and find more to join our family.¡±.

    Con drops to his knees and places his forehead against the packed dirt floor, ¡° He¡¯s my lord. Soon divinity shall spread across the kingdom.¡±.

    The darkness grabs Con and forces him to his feet, ¡° Never kneel to anyone, not even me. You are one of my chosen. Only those not blessed by me should kneel.¡±.

    Con smiles and thanks the darkness. Con¡¯s master swirls about and retreads into the shadows, leaving Con to his own devices. Con sits in one of the pews and closes his eyes. He pulls the shadows to him. As the shadows cascade over him, Con lets out a low and sinister chuckle.

    <hr>

    The Grand-Bishop slowly opens his eyes and takes stock of his dark room, looking to his side he sees the still sleeping form of his wife, her breathing giving way to snoring before returning to silent breathing. Smiling, the bishop rubs a gentle finger over his wife¡¯s face, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. Taking a moment to clear the sleep from his eyes, the bishop carefully climbs out of bed, making sure not to wake his wife. With all the dexterity of a thief, the man is able to quietly open and close the door to their room before making his way through his large, apartment and into his study. Upon entering the study, the bishop is greeted to the not too unfamiliar sight of his god, studying his collection of books. As the bishop closes the door, Dorean turns to him, ¡° Hello there, friend we have much to discuss.¡±.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Chapter Seventeen

    ¡° So, I sent a letter to the Grand-Bishop in the capital, and upon him agreeing, which he should because lord Dorean said he would talk to him, then we will send a group of priest and priestess, guided by adventurers, to the wood elf village. It is our hope by establishing a human temple there, the Albion nobles and royals will have to accept the village as a country and people separate from the high elves.¡±, Thomas tells Igneous, who listens quietly. Yasevl jumps in, ¡° We also hope that by including adventures, the Adventurers Guild will get wind of it, and see it as an opportunity to increase its importance and influence by being the only human business in a non-human land. And if two human organizations are there then the village will, hopefully, be seen as a possible ally and not a possible threat.¡±.

    Igneous nods his head slowly then looks up at Yasevl and says, ¡° That¡¯s nice and all. Really. But, could you tell me, WHY ARE YOU FLESH AND BLOOD NOW?¡±.

    Igneous sudden outburst, surprises Thomas causing him to jump, Yasevl had expected this and nods with a reply, ¡° Yeah, about that. By me pledging myself Gaia, not only did she grow stronger, but so did I. I am no longer a spirit, but I am a demi-god, the demi-god of the forest.¡±.

    Igneous takes a deep breath and closes his eyes, then after taking a few calming breaths says, ¡° Okay, when do we leave?¡±.

    Thomas and Yasevl look at each other shrugging and bobbing their heads, Thomas looks over and states, ¡° Well it will take a few days for the letter I sent to reach the Grand-Bishop, then a few days for his reply, which if it goes as we think, will include the money needed to buy supplies, hire the adventures, and for any unforeseen expenses.¡±.

    Igneous is getting ready to say something when a loud groan feels the room, looking over Igneous sees Yasevl holding his stomach with a pained expression. Laughing, Igneous informs Yasevl, ¡° You haven¡¯t used the bathroom yet, have you? Ha ha, oh you are in for a less than pleasant surprise. You don¡¯t get used to it.¡±.

    Yasevl looks up from his stomach and looks at Igneous then Thomas, the latter trying to hide a smile, ¡° What do I do?¡±.

    Thomas points down the hall, and with one hand still covering his face, says, ¡° I suggest heading down the hall to the door that says bathroom, there are stalls with doors and leaves for, um clean up.¡±.

    ¡° Clea-,¡±, getting ready to ask further questions, Yasevl stops suddenly and clenches his stomach then looks down the hall and down at his laughing brother, groaning he darts out the door and down the hall listening for talking doors, but all he can hear is the laughter of an imp and a priest from behind him.

    <hr>

    The human hunter burst through the tree line, on the outskirts of Forestedge, her clothes dirty and ripped. Breathing heavily, she takes a deep breath and continues running towards the village. After nearly knocking people over on her way, she stands in front of the local lord¡¯s office and home. Stepping forward she is stopped by two guards crossing their spears over the door, ¡° Halt! What business do you have?¡±.

    Jumping back in surprise, the hunter sets stern gaze on the guards, ¡° I need to see the lord! It is urgent!¡±.

    The taller of the two guards looks down at her and says, ¡° Do you have an appointment?¡±.

    ¡° What? No! What part of urgent don¡¯t you understand?¡±, the hunter says her temper growing.

    ¡° The part where you don¡¯t have an appointment.¡±, the guard states blankly.

    The hunter stares the guard down for a moment then takes a deep breath. Looking around to make sure no one was listening, leaning forward she whispers, ¡° I have information on a group of elves near Forestedge.¡±.

    The guards demeaner quickly changes, they fling the door open, ¡° Please hurry inside.¡±.

    Smiling, the hunter says smugly, ¡° That is more I like it.¡±.

    As she steps inside, is confronted by a portly man with the nose of a swine, ¡° Welcome to the lord Sven¡¯s office and home. Do you have an appointment?¡±.

    ¡° No bu-,¡±, She is about to explain again, when the guard steps up beside her and says, ¡° Out of the way Bigsly, this woman must see his lordship, NOW!¡±.

    The large man acts as if he is physically struck, his head shooting back, causing his many chins to giggle. With a heavy and gasping voice says, ¡° Why I never! How dare you speak to one of his lord¡¯s personal clerks like that! I hav-,¡±.

    The portly man is cut off by a booming voice feeling the room, drawing everyone¡¯s eyes up to the second story balcony, ¡° I will hear her out!¡±.

    Standing at the railing , is a middle-aged man, his brown hair trimmed short along side his silver peppered beard, his shoulders broad, and his posture evident of his time as a warrior. The piggish clerk, Bigsly, stammers, ¡° B-b-but s-sir! She do-,¡±.

    ¡° The guards let her in, most likely knowing she did not have an appointment and yet they let her in, I will hear her. And you dare question, not only the guards that protect this place, but me!¡±, lord Sven says his voice booming. Bigsly shakes his head, his jowls shaking as he does, ¡° N-n-no! Of cou-ur-rse n-not sir.¡±.

    ¡° Good. Woman come.¡±, Sven says dismissing the guards and clerk with a wave of his hand.

    The hunter rushes up nearby stairs and heads over to the lord. The guards do as they are told and return to their post, closing the door behind them. Bigsly, on the other head, quietly makes his way up to stairs, far quieter than should be possible for a man of his¡­ stature. He watches as the woman and the lord walk into the lord¡¯s office and the door shut. Sneaking over to the door, he presses his hear to the door, his chubby face forming around his ear and against the door, helping him hear more clearly.

    ¡° Elves?¡±, the muffled voice of Sven asks.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. In the northern forest, about a week or so¡¯s trek.¡±, the hunter says her voice quiet and respectful.

    There is silence for a moment, Bigsly worried that they will leave the room gets ready to move, when he hears Sven say, ¡° I need you to tell me all you can.¡±.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡° Of course.¡±, the woman replies.

    Bigsly listens as the woman tells the lord about how while on a quest for the Adventures Guild, she saw a group of dark-skinned elves walking through the woods and how they were speaking a language she had never hear before, then she goes on to tell him how she had run all the way back to get this information to him a soon as possible. The lesser lord, thanks the woman and hands her a piece of paper with something written on it, telling her to give it to one of his clerks and that they would give her the reward for the information. The door opens and the woman steps out and walks off to find a clerk, hopefully not that portly guy. That would not be a problem, Bigsly had left as soon as he knew she had given the lord all the information she had. The large man rushes through the large manor and makes his way out through the kitchen door, nearly flattening a kitchen boy on the way. The large man quickly makes his way to The Wounded Purse, the local tavern and inn. Rushing inside, he makes his way up the stairs to the rooms for rent. Standing in front of the last door on the right, Bigsly wipes the sweat from his face onto his sleeve, then softly knocks three times. After a moment the door opens up slightly and a soft gentle voice calls out, ¡° Yes?¡±.

    Bigsly smiles and says, ¡° Its me, Bigsly, I have some information for you.¡±.

    The door opens more to reveal the face of a young, beautiful woman with light cyan skin, blue eyes, and long pointed ears. The beautiful high elf smiles at the perspiring human and smiles sweetly, her smile never reaching her large eyes, ¡° Please do come in.¡±.

    Bigsly smiles and steps into the small room, standing in the small room he looks at her messy bed, she must have been asleep, then around at the small room, besides the bed and a basket clothes the room was empty. The high elf walks past him, her arm brushing against his, making him take in a sharp breath. The woman sits down on the bed and crosses her legs, causing her skirt to rise just so, giving the man a peak at her exposed legs, ¡° You have information?¡±.

    Being pulled away from his own thoughts, Bigsly looks up at the elf and smiles, ¡° Yes, I do.¡±.

    The elven woman gestures to him, ¡° Then by all means, speak.¡±.

    After Bigsly tells the elf, all he knows she thanks him, and pulls a pouch from the clothe basket, and hands it to him, the pouch heavy in his hands. The elf walks him to the door and opens it, when he just stands there, the elf rolls her eyes and kisses the man on the cheek. While Bigsly is distracted by the kiss, she pushes him out of the room, thanking him as she closes the door. Pressing her hands to the door she chants a quick spell that leaves the door shimmering. Wiping her mouth off and spitting, she walks over to the bed she rents, gets on her hands and knees. Feeling around under the bed, she feels a hard and cold, smooth surface. Grasping it she pulls the mirror out from under the bed, and places it on the bed while she gets to her feet. Upon standing the elf picks up the mirror and holds it with both hands and chants softly, then taking one hand away traces a symbol, that resembles a flower mixed with an ocean wave, on the mirror¡¯s reflecting surface. After a few moments longer, she stops her chanting and the mirror glows, soon her face is replaced with that of another elf, a man.

    ¡° You have something to report?¡±, the man asks calmly.

    The woman grins and says, with a sparkle in her eyes, ¡° Yes, I do.¡±.

    <hr>

    After a week the letter from the Grand-Bishop, along with the money requested, arrives at the temple in Forestedge. Another week pasts as supplies are bought, Nora and her group are hired by through the Guild, and priest and priestess are chosen to move to the elven, and goblin, village. Igneous stands in the back of the temple as Thomas speaks to the priest and priestess chosen to go, in the early light of dawn. Muffling a yawn, Igneous looks over at Nelly, her excitement and nervousness evident by her lip biting and her foot tapping. Leaning over Igneous whispers, ¡° Excited to be heading home?¡±.

    Nelly looks over at Igneous and smiles shyly, ¡° Yes, and no.¡±.

    Igneous raises an eyebrow and shrugs a non-spoken question at Nelly.

    ¡° I¡¯m just worried that the humans will think our village is small and weak. After being here, I see how behind our village is.¡±, Nelly says with a weak smile.

    ¡° Yeah, but you can change that. You are the next chieftain.¡±, Igneous says giving Nelly a comforting smile.

    Nelly grins and nods, ¡° Yeah, you¡¯re right. I will do that.¡±.

    The two talk quietly of all the things Nelly wants to do for the village, while Thomas finishes up his sermon. When he finishes, the group of people going gather their things and say their good-byes to those staying. Even Thomas picks up a bag, and when given strange looks he laughs and says, ¡° You don¡¯t think I would past this up, do you?¡±.

    Nora smiles and says, ¡° Glad to have you a board. But I expect you to listen to me while we are in the woods.¡±.

    Thomas nods, ¡° Of course.¡±.

    Nora smiles and says, ¡° Good.¡±.

    The group step out of the temple and begins heading towards the forest, when they suddenly stop, Nora looks around and asks, ¡° Hey, has anyone seen Marigold?¡±.

    One of the priests speaks up, ¡° She said she had to grab something before we left.¡±.

    Another speaks up, ¡° She said she wouldn¡¯t be long.¡±.

    Nora is about to say something when Marigold¡¯s chipper voice breaks through the early morning silence, ¡° Hey! Guys! Wait up!¡±.

    Everyone looks to see, Marigold running with her pack swaying on her back, and behind her a man with a lute following behind with a pack of his own. When Marigold and the man reach the group, everyone can see that it is a bard. Nora looks at Marigold with a stern and frustrated glare, ¡° Who in the Abyss is this? And why is he here, now?¡±.

    Marigold smiles and says, as if it¡¯s the most obvious thing in the world, ¡° This is Vance, he¡¯s a bard/adventurer. He¡¯s going with us.¡±.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡±, Nora states simply.

    ¡° Yeah, he is. I got the Guild to add him to our quest.¡±, Marigold says with a smile, then adds chipperly, ¡° Isn¡¯t that great?¡±.

    Nora breathes in sharply through her teeth, ¡° You have to talk to me before doing stuff like this, damn it, Marigold.¡±.

    Mitch places a hand on Nora¡¯s shoulder, ¡° What¡¯s done is done. Nothing we can do now, and we are wasting time standing here.¡±.

    Nora breathers out and looks at Yasevl and says, ¡° I am so sorry, but is it okay with you, if Marigold¡¯s friend comes along?¡±.

    Yasevl studies the man, who doesn¡¯t seem shocked to see non-humans with the group, and says, ¡° Yeah, its fine.¡±.

    Nora gives him a silent thank you, then looks to Marigold and points at her then the bard, ¡° If he does anything out of order it¡¯s on you too.¡±.

    Marigold nods vigorously at Nora, then grins deeply.

    Nora sighs and turns back toward the forest and says, ¡° Let¡¯s go.¡±.

    The bard, Vance, who had been silent up till now, pulls his loot around and begins to play a marching song, that somehow makes everyone move a little faster and easier.

    When Nora turns around to snap at the bard he smiles and says, ¡° It¡¯s a little magic I picked up in my travels, it¡¯ll help us move faster.¡±.

    Nora groans and says, ¡° Fine!¡±.

    <hr>

    Con stands at the front of his dark temple, that now stretches far below the ground with rooms for him and others to sleep, and smiles at the small group of people sitting in front of him. Most of them are weak minded fools that jumped at the chance of power, but an enough of them wanted to serve something greater than themselves but were not allowed to join the Dorean temple. Here they were all welcome. Con speaks with a confident voice that coats the others¡¯ skin like a film, ¡° Welcome my brothers and sisters! Today you shall receive the blessing of our master.¡±.

    Some of the people gathered clap and cheer, others just look at Con with a hunger in their eyes. Con smiles, knowing that both types had their place here. Turning around picks up a stack of folded black robes, that match his own, and passes them out to those gathered. A few mumbled thanks, and quick changing later, everyone assembled are clothed in dark robes. Con smiles and gestures towards a dark door behind the alter that the light of the scatter torches in the room can¡¯t reach, ¡° Please brothers and sisters! Come forth and receive the gift of our lord.¡±.

    The true believers jump at up and rush to the door, while with some grumbling most of the others do the same. Before long all have entered the room, and when some of them call out asking what they needed to do, a stone door slams shut trapping them inside. They bang at the door and yell, demanding to be let out, begging to be released, but over all of that, some could be heard calling for the master to give them his blessing. Con smiles as he hears the yells of anger turn to screams of fear, and the needy cries turn into roars of triumphs. Con smiles darkly, as darkness stretches across his skin, leaving only his mouth untouched by the darkness, he whispers, ¡° Welcome to the family.¡±.

    For the first time, several voices answer back in his mind, ¡° Thank you, brother.¡±.

 Chapter Eighteen

    Chapter Eighteen

    Igneous leans against a tree, exhausted from the days hike, and finally being allowed a break. Igneous watches as the priestess and priest fall to the ground to tired to remove their bags or find a decent spot to sit. The only ones not exhausted are Yasevl, on account of his newly acquired demi-godhood, Nora, and the bard , Vance, Marigold had sprung on them at the last minute. Vance, the bard, sits on a mossy boulder and begins strumming a soft relaxing melody on his lute, and sings softly. Igneous can swear he sees magic coming from the bard, extending around, and reaching towards the exhausted group.

    Carry me to the nearest bar,

    Put me down next to a  pretty girl,

    fill my cup with something strong and sweet,

    I¡¯ll tell you a tale of a time, when I was young and strong.

    I could march all day long, swing a sword or two,

    I could dance and sing, just as the bards do,

    Keep my cup full, and I¡¯ll show you,

    That I am still young and strong too.

    After singing a few verses, the bard simply hums along with the tune, and strums his lute. Igneous can feel the tiredness leave his body and a warm happy feeling replaces it. Igneous is not the only one that feels different, Igneous watches as everyone in ear shot of the bard begin to get to their feet with a new sense of vigor. After the last person stands, the bard ceases playing and  jumps off the boulder and takes a small bow. A few of the priest and priestess clap, including Thomas, and no more so than Marigold. Marigold runs over and gives the man a hug and exclaims, ¡° That was amazing!¡±.

    The bard plays coy and says , ¡° Oh that? That was nothing, really.¡±.

    ¡° No that was great, you gave everyone a second wind.¡±, Marigold insists. Even Korren walks over and praises the bard, ¡°Yes, that was quite amazing. How do you do that? Its like a spell, but I didn¡¯t hear you cast a spell.¡±.

    ¡° Oh, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t. I simply allowed mana to flow through my fingers into the lute and allowed it to be carried by my voice. Really simple. Nothing too spectacular.¡±, Vance says rubbing the back of his head, feigning humility. Korren looks at the bard with amazement, ¡° What I didn¡¯t even know that was possible. I must know more.¡±.

    Igneous tunes them out as Korren begins asking the bard unending questions. Even though he is no longer tired, Igneous closes his eyes and tries to rest. All to soon though, Nora calls out that its times for them to head out. Sighing, Igneous stands to his feet and grabs his bag. The group groans but does as Nora says. The group of travelers fall into their marching line, with Nora in the front, along with Yasevl, the priests, Korren, and Nelly in the middle, Mitch walks behind the priest and Igneous brings up the rear. As they trudge through the forest, Vance slowly falls back till he is walking along Igneous. The bard smiles and asks, ¡° Mind if I walk back hear with you? I don¡¯t want someone to accidently trip me and break my lute.¡±.

    Igneous shrugs and says noncommittally , ¡° Yeah, sure.¡±.

    Vance smiles and says, ¡° Awesome! Thank you, my imp friend.¡±.

    Igneous stops suddenly the group marching forward and Vance stopping shortly after Igneous does. Igneous looks at the bard with uncertainty, ¡° How do you know I am an imp? Only a few people know about that.¡±.

    Vance shrugs, ¡° Marigold told me.¡±.

    Igneous shakes his head, and allows magic to begin flowing to his hands, ¡° No, Marigold doesn¡¯t know.¡±.

    Vance twists mouth up and taps his head with his index finger, and hums as if thinking, ¡° Maybe I heard it somewhere.¡±.

    Now flames began to lick around Igneous¡¯ finger tips, ¡° The only people who know are Yasevl, me, and some¡­ people, that I doubt you heard say it.¡±.

    Vance nods and shakes it finger in the air, ¡° That¡¯s right. Dorean told me.¡±, looking towards their group, that is getting farther and farther away, adds, ¡° Hey, we need to catch up, come on.¡±.

    With that the bard runs towards the group, leaving Igneous to stare dumfound after the mysterious bard. How could this bard, possibly know Dorean? Igneous asks himself. Igneous ponders this for a moment when he notices that his group is getting way a head of him. Cussing, Igneous breaks out into a sprint to catch up. When he gets caught up, he sees that Vance had made his way up to the front, talking to Yasevl. Out of the corner of his eye the bard sees Igneous and turns slightly and smiles at him. Igneous glares back, he doesn¡¯t trust this man and he is going to find out what he is hiding.

    <hr>

    Gimmel sits in the top room of his keep, with the leaders of the wood elves and goblins,  as he had learned they were called, each speaking in the others langue in hopes of getting a better grasp of it. Nevil, the wood elf chieftain, stands and looks out one of the many windows that allow air and sunlight in, ¡° Very nice¡­.. what word?... view. I see more of you people make¡­. home¡­ here.¡±.

    The elf was right, after being told there was free land to have, many gnomes and dwarves flocked to Surface, as they had come to call their new home. Many of them, merchants, craftsmen, and scholars all seeking to study, or exploit the new resources that this cavern had to offer. Well not a cavern, at least according to Gimmel¡¯s new allies, the goblins and elves, in fact supposedly there was not ceiling or walls to this place, only the ones that people build. While Gimmel trusts them, there is no way they could be right all places had ceilings and walls, they just hadn¡¯t found them yet. Gimmel cuts off his inner monologue and responds, ¡° Yes¡­ many come.. to Surface. Very¡­ tiny¡­no¡­ cramped.. in other caverns. Here space to go round. Is that¡­ not good¡­umm.. issue?¡±.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The elf smiles at the gnome has he tries to navigate the foreign tongue, ¡° No¡­ it all good¡­ with me¡­ Heva?¡±.

    Nevil looks to Heva, the goblin leader, who had remained quiet. Heva looks up in surprise upon hearing her name, looking between the Gimmel and Nevil with confusion. Unlike Nevil, Heva was having trouble learning the new langue. Nevil repeats the question in their langue and Heva nods and says slowly, ¡° It¡­good.. wid.. me.¡±.

    Gimmel smiles at the goblin, completely understanding the issue of learning a new langue. Gimmel looks to Heva and does his best to say, ¡° Thank you, for not¡­ stopping us from making.. home.¡±.

    Heva smiles and nods her head. Gimmel smiles back when the door to the room bust open and a winded gnome messenger says, ¡° Keeper Gimmel, you are need in the northern part of the settlement.¡±.

    Gimmel stands and asks, ¡° What is the issue?¡±.

    The scout looks between Nevil and Heva then back at Gimmel with nervous eyes. Gimmel sighs and states sternly, ¡° You can speak in front of them, they are allies.¡±.

    The gnome scout looks at them again, but continues, ¡° There is a large group of elves approaching.¡±.

    Nevil perks up at his and looks to the scout and asks in a broken tongue, ¡° Wood elves?¡±.

    The scout looks to Gimmel for conformation, which Gimmel gives, before answering, ¡° They do not look like your elves, they are blue skinned and blue eyes.¡±.

    Nevil nods his head and Gimmel and Heva look at him. Nevil looks up and, returning to his native tongue, says, ¡° Must be high elves. The human adventures I told you about, told me of these elves. They were at war with the humans and another race for many years, according to the humans they attacked without warning.¡±.

    Gimmel swallows the lump growing in his throat, Nevil had told him about the humans, and they seemed far more advanced than the wood elves and if these high elves were able to wage war on the humans, what hope did the still growing Surface have. Gimmel looks to the scout and asks, ¡° Where is Keeper Rix?¡±.

    ¡° Already on his way there.¡±, the scout states quickly.

    Gimmel turns to the wood elf leader and asks, ¡° I hate to involve you, but you are an elf, even if you are not the same kind. Having you along with us may help keep things calm. Would you mind coming with me? If not I understand.¡±.

    Nevil studies Gimmel for a moment then turns to Heva and speak too fast for Gimmel to fully follow. Heva seems to get angry, the two yell at each other, before Nevil seems to win the argument.  Heva stands and nods to the gnome and says good-bye before slipping by the scout still in the doorway. Gimmel turns to Nevil with confusion and shakes his head not understanding what just happened. Nevil smiles weakly, ¡° She¡­ go home..make ready¡­ incase.. this bad... I go with Gimmel.¡±.

    Gimmel returns the weak smile and turns to the scout and says, ¡° Take us to them.¡±.

    The scout nods and replies, ¡° Yes Keeper.¡±.

    The scout turns and heads out of room and through the keep, leading the wood elf and gnome behind him towards Rix and the high elves.

    <hr>

    In the village of Forestedge, General Von Dee rides his warhorse up and down the line of troops before him. Over a hundred human soldiers, covered from head to toe in bronze armor, stand ready. The general looks toward the dozen woodsmen they had hired had already made head way towards making way for his men and women to march through. In the back he can hear some of the adventures the local lord had insisted on hiring laughing and cutting up. Von Dee snarls and spurts his horse towards them, coming to a stop just before them.  The general barks at the adventurers, ¡° Shut up! You miserably sell-swords! I may have to put up with you being here, but I won¡¯t put up with any of your shenanigans!¡±.

    The adventures look at the general, wide eyed, mainly out from the suddenness of his outburst rather than fear or respect. After a brief moment, one of the adventures in a blue robe holds up a staff in his hand and says sarcastically, ¡° Not all of us are sell-swords, some of us are sell-staffs.¡±.

    The adventures break out in laughter, and other begin to pipe up, one holds up a shield, ¡° Yeah, I¡¯m a sell shield¡±. Another raises a mace, ¡° Sell-mace here!¡±.

    The adventures go on and on, their laughter growing with each outburst, as the laughter grows so does the general¡¯s anger. His hand begins to drift to the sword on his side, when the local lord, Sven, comes riding up on his own horse. Lord Sven maneuvers his horse to be in between the general and the adventures and yells out , ¡° Enough! I pay you, so shut up when the general says so.¡±.

    The adventures groan and gripe but do as their current benefactor says and cease their laughing and joking. Although they do whisper and snickering softly among themselves. Lord Sven turns to General Von Dee, and nods his head, ¡° General, ready when you are.¡±.

    The general looks at Lord Sven and nods, ¡° Keep your bunch of malcontents in check!¡±.

    With this the general turns his horse sharply and mumbles to himself, ¡° Should not have yelled at a lord, even if he is only a lord of a backwoods settlement, he can still get me fired. Should make that right later.¡±.

    General Von Dee brings his horse around to the front of troops and straightens his back and speaks loud enough for them all to hear, ¡° Five years ago the war came to an end! On the day it ended, we swore that we would be ready to fight if any form of aggression was shown! There are reports of elven activity to the north, deep in the forest! While Albion has no claim to such land at this time, nether do the retched elves! Will shall march through these woods in search of our enemies and shall make claims of the land to prevent them from getting closer! If they dare challenge us we shall end their horrible lives, in the name of our kingdom!¡±.

    The general draws his sword and raises it high above him, the sun glaring of the polished bronze. With this the soldiers cheer, so do some of the adventures gathered, as well as the gathered villagers. General Von Dee turns his horse around and brings his sword down and points in the direction the woodsmen had already cut down and yells, ¡° Spell-soldiers clear that road and assist the woodsmen!¡±.

    At these words on either side of the assembled troops a row of fully armored soldiers step forward, pulling staffs off their backs, and begin casting spells. Some of them are clearing the road of stumps with burning fire, others push the trees aside with gale-force winds, and some cast spells over the woodsmen causing them to cut deeper and at greater speed. Before long the woodsmen and spell-soldiers are almost a hundred yards away, growing further away by the minute. The general sheaves his sword and yells , ¡° Forward march!¡±.

    The boom of a hundred feet marching in unison echoes over the village and through the woods, sending flocks of birds flying, followed by the disorganized varying gait of adventures behind them. The soldiers march forward with the general riding his horse in front, with the spell-soldiers and woodsmen ahead, working feverishly to keep ahead.

    As the battalion marches out into the forest, a hood figure darts into the tavern and makes to the second floor and to the last room on the right. Placing their hands on the door the figure casts a quick spell and flings the door open and the slams it. Rushing to the bed, not bothering to recast the ward on the door, the hood figure rips its hood off to reveal the face of a blue skinned, silver haired, elven woman. Snatching a mirror from under the bed, she casts a spell and draws an arcane symbol on the mirror. Soon her face is replaced by that of a elven man, ¡° Do you have something to report?¡±.

    The elven woman nods and says in a panicked voice, ¡° The humans know of the elves to the north and are on their way there now. They have just left, but they have spell casters and human woodsmen clearing the way. They could be there in a matter of days!¡±.

    The elf in the mirror goes pale and says, ¡° Understood! This must be relayed right away. Wait for further orders.¡±.

    With that the mirror returns to showing the woman¡¯s own frightened face. The woman returns the mirror to its place and lays on the bed. Breathing deeply, the elf prays, ¡° Goddess please watch over us.¡±.

 Chapter Nineteen

    Chapter Nineteen

    Con stands before his ever-growing flock, the reinforced dirt and stone pews full of over two dozen blessed followers. He cast his gaze over the packed dark temple, some of the followers preferring to keep their blessing active at all times, their skin covered with wriggling shadows off set by sharp pearly white smiles, while others keep a more inconspicuous look. Con smiles and allows his own blessing to engulf him. Shadows spread across his body, filling him with power. Con throws his shadow bathed pointed claw into the air and calls out in a deep and joyous voice that echoes on the dirt walls of the underground temple, ¡° Oh master of the shadows, come to us, your unworthy children! Allow us to go forth and give your divine blessings to this retched village! Tell us your name so we may spread your magnificence to all in this putrid land!¡±.

    Con¡¯s pray is echoed by the others in the shadow infested temple, calling out for their master to allow them the honor of knowing his name and spreading it. As they call into the darkness, it calls back and presses down on them, the room becoming devoid of all light and sound A hollow and sinister voice whispers to them each, ¡° You have made me proud my children, and for that I shall honor you with my name, so you may spread it through the world.¡±, The room goes silent for a moment then those gathered feel the answer in their hearts and minds, and they say it allowed in unison, ¡° Navoid, god of suffering and emptiness. Through suffering we grow till we are empty of all weakness!¡±.

    Con¡¯s grins fanatically and rushes his hands forward, ¡° GO FORTH MY SIBLINGS AND SPREAD NAVOID¡¯S LOVE TO EVERY MAN, WOMAN, AND CHILD OF THIS VILLAGE! GO AND MAKE REMAKE THIS VILLAGE IN THE NAME OF OUR MASTER!¡±.

    The darkness recedes allowing the Con to see that all of his flock had turned to their blessed  forms, grinning they rushes through the tunnel that leads to the outside and towards the village of Forestedge. Con moves to join them when he feels his master call to him, ¡° Wait, my chosen one. I have other plans for you.¡±.

    Con falls to his knees and calls to the darkness, ¡° Anything my lord, name it and it shall be done!¡±.

    The darkness grins and whispers to him, ¡° Don the robes of that false god that you once served.¡±.

    Con looks up in confusion, ¡° My lord?¡±.

    ¡° Do it! Then make your way away from this place and to the nearest village and tell a tale of woe and of a sickness spreading in Forestedge, then while they send their forces to stop it spread my name to all that will listen. You shall repeat this till my love is know throughout the land!¡±, Navoid roars into Con¡¯s mind, causing him to slam against the floor. Con whimpers, ¡° Yes, my lord! Forgive me for questioning you. I shall go post-haste.¡±.

    Con does as he is told and retrieves his old robes, and makes his way out of his temple, and under the moonless sky, basks in the sound of screaming that drifts from the village. Smiling, Con turns himself towards the king¡¯s road that will lead him to another village, where he will spread Navoid¡¯s love.

    <hr>

    Bigsly runs through the streets panting as he tries to make his way to The Wounded Purse, and away from the creatures that were storming the village. He ducks down an alley way as one of the shadowy creatures runs by and tackles a mother with her children, her wails fill his fat ears as the creature sinks its claws into her and a heavy mist of darkness pours from the thing¡¯s mouth and into hers. Bigsly watches as the woman, begins to contort and shadows spread to her body, all the while her children beg for her to get up and hit at he creature, yelling for it to get off their mother. The creature jumps up and smiles as the children and reaches a hand out to them, causing them to flinch, but it simply pats them on the heads and then rushes off to find its next victim. The portly Bigsly watches as the woman gets to her feet, shadows spreading rabidly over her body. The oldest of the children, a boy, asks timidly, ¡° Mama are you okay?¡±.

    The woman smiles at her child and says in a deep voice, ¡° Better than okay, I am blessed.¡±, the woman grabs her child and says, ¡° And so shall you be blessed!¡±.

    With these words the woman digs her newly grown glows into the boy¡¯s arms and release the same dark mist from her mouth into the boys. All the while the little girl that was with them cries. Bigsly looks at the alley way behind him, it¡¯s clear, he could get away, but he can¡¯t make himself move. Looking back to the , now orphan, little girl, he curses, ¡° Dorean¡¯s balls!¡±.

    With this bout of blasphemy, he runs at full speed and sweeps the girl into his arms and runs back to the ally. The little girl screams and kicks, in his arms, ¡° Let me go! I don¡¯t wanna be blessed!¡±.

    Bigsly tightens his grip on the little girl and clamps a sweaty hand over her mouth, the girl biting it, but him keeping it firm and whispers harshly, ¡° Shut up! You, stupid whelp! I am trying to save you and if you don¡¯t quite that hollering you will get us both killed.¡± .

    The little girl looks up at Bigsly, her little brown eyes watery and red, she looks at him for a moment as they run then she nods. Taking his hand away, Bigsly wipes his now bloody and sweaty hand on his shirt and chuckles breathlessly, ¡° You have some bite there, kid.¡±.

    The little girl averts her eyes, and whispers weakly, ¡° Sorry mister. I thought you were one of those things that¡­ that ¡­¡±.

    The girl shoves her head into Bigsly soft chest and begins to cry deeply, her little body rattling with each sob. Bigsly smiles sadly and pushes back the urge to cry along with her. Rushing out into the open, Bigsly spots the tavern, and rushes forward with all the speed his chubby legs will allow. As he makes his dash for the door, one of the creatures rushes at him, not slowing down, Bigsly swings his free arm out, cracking the creature in the face and sending it onto its back. Reaching the door, he attempts to open the door but finds it won¡¯t budge. Looking back, he sees that the creature has recovered and is getting back to its feet. Bigsly bangs on the door and yells, ¡° Let us in! I have a child with me! Please!¡±.

    A voice calls out, ¡° Go away you¡¯ll bring those things to us!¡±.

    Another voice calls out, ¡° Shut up, Sol! Those things are coming no matter what! Open the door miss!¡±.

    Bigsly can here a familiar female voice chanting and the door shimmers for a moment then flings open, and he is greeted by the serious, but beautiful face of a blue-skinned elven woman. The woman his at him, ¡° Get in here, now!¡±.

    Not needing to be told twice Bigsly rushes past the woman, who slams the door behind him and begins chanting again. Inside Bigsly sees that about a dozen people had gathered inside the tavern, most of them local drunks, probably already here when it happened, but he also spots a pair of yellow clad priest and a three young adventurer types, and the bar owner still behind the counter. Finally, in some form of safety, Bigsly puts the girl down and smiles weakly, ¡° Are you okay, sweetie?¡±.

    The little girl wipes snot from her little nose and says, ¡° Yeah, but I¡¯m not sweaty, you are.¡±.

    Some of the people gather snicker, but Bigsly ignores them and gives a small laugh, ¡° Yeah, I am aren¡¯t I.¡±, holding out a hand towards the little girl he says, ¡° What¡¯s your name?¡±.

    The little girl takes the hand, the same one she bit, and shakes it, ¡° I¡¯m Lily.¡±.

    Bigsly smiles, ¡° Hi Lily, I¡¯m Bigsly. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±.

    Lily gives him a weak smile, ¡° Bigsly? That¡¯s a funny name.¡±.

    Bigsly smiles and stands up and giggles his large belly, ¡° Yeah, but its fitting don¡¯t you think?¡±.

    The little girl laughs and grins, ¡° Yeah.¡±.

    ¡° Okay, Lily, I am going to go talk to that nice blue lady, but I am going to be right back.¡±, Bigsly says as he turns away, but is stopped by the little girl pulling on his pants leg.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He looks down at Lily¡¯s sad eyes, ¡° Can¡¯t I stay with you?¡±.

    Bigsly looks at her and sighs then smiles, ¡° Okay, come on.¡±.

    Bigsly, and Lily, make their way over to the bar where the elf and the bar owner, Greg, if Bigsly remembers correctly, are talking in hushed tones, while the rest of the tavern eye the elf with loathing and suspicion. As Bigsly steps forward he puts his hand out to the elf and introduces himself, ¡° Thank you, for letting us in. I¡¯m Bigsly.¡±, then he pauses and looks down with a smile and says, ¡° This is Lily.¡±.

    The bar owner rolls his eyes, ¡° Bigsly you can cut the crap, I know you know this elf. You have been coming here for months, not buying anything and always leaving with pouches of coin you didn¡¯t come in with. But, elven spies and human traitors are the least of my worries right now.¡±.

    The elf smiles and says , ¡° He¡¯s got you there.¡±, then she bends down and smiles at Lily and adds, ¡° Hey there, Lily. My name is Ira.¡±.

    Lily hides behind Bigsly girthy leg and mumbles, ¡° You¡¯re pretty. I thought elves were supposed to be ugly.¡±.

    Ira¡¯s smile tightens, but remains, she laughs weakly, ¡° Yeah, I was told the same thing about humans, but your quite cute yourself.¡±.

    Lily smiles at the elf¡¯s words, ¡° Thank you. Daddy says I look like Mommy.¡±.

    Then Lily¡¯s eyes dart down and begins to water, her lip poked out. She shoves her face into Bigsly leg and cries. Bigsly places a hand on the back of her head and rubs it, and says in a soothing voice, ¡° There, there, I know.¡±.

    Ira, and probably Greg, look to Bigsly in confusion. Bigsly lowers his eyes and tells them, ¡° She saw her mother turn right in front of her, then saw her mother attack her brother.¡±.

    Greg squeezes his eyes shut and hangs his head low and whispers, ¡° The poor thing.¡±.

    Ira on the other hand, even though she casts a sympathetic look at Lily, looks at Bigsly and asks, ¡° Did you say turned?¡±.

    Bigsly looks at her confused, ¡° Yeah, turned. Have you not seen it happen?¡±.

    Greg¡¯s head shoots up and looks at him, Ira shakes her head, and Greg says, ¡° No, we have been in here the whole time. We only know about it because we heard the scream, and when we opened the door to see what was happening saw a group of them tear a pair of guards to shreds. Then I went to all the rooms to check on the guest and that¡¯s when I found this one here.¡±, Greg says gesturing with his head at Ira, ¡° That¡¯s when they started banging on the door, and Ira here casted some spell over the door to keep them from knocking it in. I guess they got bored and went off to find easier prey.¡±.

    Ira¡¯s blue skin turns white, and she says , ¡° If they are turning the ones they attack, then we have a bigger problem the we thought.¡±.

    Bigsly and Greg both ask in unison, ¡° How big?¡±.

    Ira looks at them and says, ¡° Like we need to make a run for it big.¡±.

    <hr>

    In the temple of Dorean, the remaining priest and priestess, bar the temples door, villagers that had ran to it for protection helping them push pews against the large wooden doors. Forty or so villages had made it to the temple before they had to shut the doors, now dozens of the creatures banged against the door. Most of the people in the temple were woman and children, most of the men, and some of the woman, had gone with a few priest and priestess to secure the wooden building where the priest and priestess lived and studied. The oldest and, currently in charge, priestess , Caria, stood at the alter biting her lip. She was left in charge of the temple for all of five days, and it was under attack by monsters, just her luck. She was almost forty years old. She had lived and served in the war, and she came to this little village in hopes of never having to experience this kind of thing again. She looks out over the frightened face before her, many of them look to her for answers. Cursing silently, she steps forward and calls out, ¡° I know many of you are scared, I myself am scared, but many of us lived through the war, a good number of us fought in it. We got through it and we will get through this! Now, I need all of you that have combat experience to please step forward, if any of you have any sort of magical training, or medical training please step forward. Together we will get through this!¡±.

    Caria feels Dorean¡¯s domain of diplomacy pouring out of her as she says these words. Smiling she thinks to herself, Good to know that he hasn¡¯t abandoned us. After Caria finishes her speech, several men and woman step forward. Stepping down from the alter, Caria gestures for them to come closer. She looks around and says, ¡° All of you with fighting experience I need you to go and find anything you can use as a weapon and get ready in case we have to fight. And if you come across any of those that went to board up the rest of the building, ask them if they fought in the war and if so, tell them to do the same.¡±, Over half of them nod and walk away, leaving six left, she asks, ¡° How many of you have magic training?,¡± when none of them speak up she ask, ¡° Okay, how many of you have medical training?¡±.

    One woman raises her hand and tells Caria that she takes care of the animals on farms for the village. Sighing, Caria says, ¡° That will do. Go around and check everyone for any wounds or injures. If you can take care of them do so, if they are to much for you to handle then do what you can and let a priest or priestess know and they will help as soon as they can.¡±.

    The woman nods and begins making round to those left in the room. Caria looks at the five remaining young men in confusion, ¡° So what can you do then?¡±.

    The oldest of them, that looks as if he could only be of about twenty years of age, speaks up, ¡° Well, ma¡¯am, we are miners, and we think we have an idea to all of us out of here.¡±.

    Caria sends a quick silent prayer of thanks to Dorean, and says, ¡° Okay, lets here it.¡±.

    The young miner, continues, ¡° Well, we can dig our way out.¡±.

    Caria studies the young man, who looks quite proud of himself, taking a deep shaking breath she asks, ¡° Dig?¡±.

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am. Me and my brothers here, are all experienced miners. If we can find somethings to dig with we can tunnel our way out of the basement and to the outskirts of town.¡±.

    Caria ponders the idea for a moment then shrugs, ¡° Why not, better than nothing. Alright catch up with those searching for weapons and let them know what you will need and get to work.¡±.

    Grinning the man say, ¡° Yes Ma¡¯am.¡±, then turns to his brothers, the youngest looking to be no older than ten, and says, ¡° Come on boys, you heard the lady lets go.¡±.

    With that the rest let out a small cheer and follow their oldest brother out of the temple. Caria turns to the idol behind the alter and sends a prayer out, Please god of healing and diplomacy, watch over us and give me the strength to get through everyone through this. And the patience needed to lead.

    <hr>

    Igneous is pulled from a deep sleep by the sounds of wailing. Jumping to his feet, Igneous sends flames down his fingers ready for a fight. In his half-sleep daze, he looks around the camp for intruders, but only sees the convulsing bodies of the priest and priestess. The sleep leaving him he rushes to the side of Marigold, and tries to still her body, but his stopped by Vance knocking his hands away. Igneous looks up at the bard in anger, but lets it go when he sees the worry in the man¡¯s eyes. Vance shakes his head and tells Igneous, ¡° You could cause her to hurt herself if you try to stop her. We just have to wait.¡±.

    Igneous watches Marigold wrath on the ground and her wailing growing louder. Igneous looks around the camp and sees that the rest of his friends are awake and staring at the priest and priestess, not sure what to do. Igneous looks up at Vance and asks, ¡° How did you know that it would hurt her for me to try and stop it?¡±.

    Vance answers, his eyes not leaving Marigold, ¡° When you work for the god of healing, you learn a thing or two about healing.¡±.

    Igneous¡¯ eyes go wide, and he studies the bard, ¡° What do you mean work for?¡±.

    Vance tears his gaze from Marigold and looks to Igneous, ¡° I work for Dorean. I am a demi-god.¡±.

    Igneous scoffs, ¡° Of what? Bards?¡±.

    Vance gives Igneous a weak smile, then turns back to Marigold, and whispers softly, ¡° Yeah, bards and travel to be precise. Not, that it does a lot of good now.¡±.

    Igneous snarls at the bard, ¡° So you got close to Marigold just so you could keep an eye on Yasevl and me.¡±.

    Vance¡¯s head shoots up and rage flares behind his eyes, ¡° Shut your mouth, imp. Or I will rip out your tongue.¡±, then the rage recedes and is replaced by sorrow, looking back at Marigold with a sad smile, ¡° Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lashed out. You are not wrong, I first approached Marigold so I could get closer to you and Gaia¡¯s new toy, but I have grown to actually like Marigold. I just wish I could help.¡±.

    Igneous¡¯ first reaction is to send fire down the demi-god bard¡¯s throat and to burn him from the inside out, but lets that go when he sees that Vance, genially cares for his friend. Igneous takes a deep breath, and says as calmly as he can, ¡° It¡¯s fine, but you have to tell her the truth.¡±.

    Vance shakes his head, ¡° I can¡¯t, she will never trust me again if I do.¡±.

    ¡° If you don¡¯t I will.¡±, Igneous tells the bard, meaning it.

    Vance takes a deep breath and nods his head, ¡° Okay, I will. But, I need to get permission form Dorean first. Promise me you won¡¯t tell till I have the chance to talk to him.¡±.

    Igneous mulls it over and decides, ¡° Okay, deal.¡±.

    Vance gives Igneous a weak smile, ¡° Thank you. You¡¯re not so bad for a being made of fire and darkness.¡±.

    Igneous grins, ¡° Neither are you, you know, for a god.¡±.

    Vance gives a small chuckle, ¡° Demi-god, get it right.¡±.

    Igneous is about to respond when the wailing stops and all those that were inflicted with the convulsing shoot up. Igneous and Vance fall back onto their bottoms as Marigold sits up, panting. She looks up around and says in a raw raspy voice, as if she had been screaming at the stop of her lungs for an hour, it was more like five minutes, ¡° Forestedge is under attack from the same darkness that attacked the elves and goblins.¡±.

    Igneous can hear the rest of the priest and priestess relaying the same message to everyone else. Igneous shakes his head, and hears the others echo his own response, ¡° That¡¯s not possible we destroyed the monster leading it.¡±.

    Marigold shakes her head, ¡° No we stopped one of its pawns, not the darkness itself.¡±.

    Igneous is about to respond, when a howl washes over the camp. Turning Igneous watches as a large black dire wolf, walks towards him. The others raise their weapons, anticipating a fight, but Igneous holds up a hand and calls out to the others, ¡° Wait, I know this wolf.¡±.

    Igneous walks over to the wolf coming face to face with it, ¡° Hello, Lupin.¡±.

    The wolf lowers its head to Igneous¡¯ eye level and says, ¡° Hello, little imp.¡±.

    ¡° What can we do for you? Have you come to attack us again?¡±, Igneous asks allowing his mana to pool in his palms ready at the first sight of an attack.

    Lupin shakes his head, ¡° Not this time. I have a come to give you a warning.¡±.

    Igneous cocks an eyebrow, ¡° A warning? About what? The darkness attacking Forestedge, we know about that.¡±.

    The wolf shakes his head again and locks eyes with Igneous, ¡° I know not of that. I have come to warn you of the armies marching on the elven village.¡±.

 Word from the author of From Fire: Birth

    Hey everyone, sorry to say that I will not be publishing a chapter today, but don''t worry there will be one monday. With this upcoming chapter most likely being the last one of book one, I want to take my time and get it right. But, don''t worry. After posting the last chapter and after a short break, I will start posting book two. I hope you all check in monday and thank you for understanding. It has been great writing this story and it feels amazing to finally be closed to finishing a book, but the story will go on.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I have to use 500 characters so I can publish this, hopefully this will do.

 Chapter Twenty

    Chapter Twenty

    Igneous, Yasevl, Nora, and Thomas huddle around Lupin, Nora stepping forward and fixing a suspicious gaze on the wolf demi-god, ¡° What do you mean armies on their way?¡±.

    The wolf glares at the huntress, ¡° I came to warn you as a favor for Gaia¡¯s new servant and out of respect for the imp, but you hold no such favor in my heart human. I suggest you speak with respect you to talk with more respect, when addressing me!¡±.

    Lupin bares his teeth at Nora, whom allows her hand to drift toward the bow slung on her back. Stepping in between the two, Yasevl holds up his hands, ¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa. Lets just calm down. Nora please refrain from angering the giant talking wolf, and Lupin, was it, could you please start from the beginning?¡±.

    Lupin glares at Nora for a moment longer, but turns his gaze to Yasevl and says, ¡° A few days ago, I was hunting in the forest with my pack and came upon a group of blue elves, I believe humans know them as high elves. I was curious, so I followed them for a little ways, and I heard some of them talking about how great it was to hear of an elven village so close to the human border, and that they could use it as a way of keeping an army closer to the humans, just in case another war breaks out. After following them for a little longer, I figured you would want to know, so I took my pack towards the village, but you had already left. While I was there though, I saw a large pack of humans covered in that metal stuff they use to fight, and I heard the pack leader talking of going to war with the elves. Lucky for you I was able to pick up the imp¡¯s scent and track you. There I came and warned you, you¡¯re welcome I will be going now.¡±.

    As Lupin turns to leave, a howl pierce the stunned silence that had over come the group. Lupin stops and looks over his shoulder, ¡° That was one of my wolves, the human army is getting close. You should get going, they are cutting straight through the forest, they will be at the village before long.¡±.

    With that Lupin disappears into the forest, Yasevl calls after him, ¡° Thank you! I will return the favor one day!¡±.

    Lupin¡¯s yipping laughter can be heard, followed by him calling form far away, ¡° You can count on that!¡±.

    Nora jumps into action before anyone can think begin to fret, commanding everyone to get their stuff together and to get moving. The camp is packed up and everyone is marching through the forest with the priest using magic to light the way. Igneous looks up to Yasevl, ¡° What¡¯s the plan brother?¡±.

    Yasevl whispers darkly, without looking back at Igneous, ¡° To not die.¡±.

    <hr>

    Caria follows the eldest of the young miners, who she had learned was named Geffory, down the stairs and into the basement. Upon touching down on the basement stone floor, she can see that the brothers had been busy. They had started in the in the high-priest¡¯s office, the furniture in the room had been strewn out in the hall haphazardly, books and scrolls scattered along the floor and shelves toppled. Caria looks at the havoc and yells, ¡° What have you done these are the high-priest¡¯s belongings! He is going to be livid! I ca-,¡±.

    Geffory cuts her off before she can finish her rant, poking his head out of the room he says, ¡° Are you coming or what?¡±.

    Grumbling, Caria stomps into the room and gasps. A long the wall left of the door, a huge hole extends into the darkness, with a flickering lantern a hundred yards into the tunnel. Rocks, dirt, and other debris litter the floor. Looking at the hole and the room, Caria looks over to Geffory, who smiles proudly at her, Caria asks, ¡° How did you do this in only a few hours?¡±.

    Geffory grins widely, ¡° Well we do this all the time, if we had better tools and equipment we could be out of the village by now, but we are managing. We take turns digging, while the others move the rocks and dirt to other rooms.¡±.

    Caria thinks of asking what he means by other rooms, but thinks better of it, if this can get them out safely, she will have to deal with the mess another time. Caria looks back to Geffory and asks, ¡° So how long till we can get out of here.¡±.

    Geffory¡¯s smile falters and he says begrudgingly, ¡° That¡¯s kinda why I asked you here, other wise I would have waited till we were done. You see if we keep digging there is a good chance that the tunnel will collapse.  We have tried to use some furniture and varies tools and wood to reinforce it, but sadly it isn¡¯t doing much. We need proper beams, and we simply can¡¯t do that right now, not if we won¡¯t to get out of here.¡±.

    Not completely understanding everything Geffory is saying, but was getting the gist, they were doomed. Not optimistic but feeling as if she needs to ask, ¡° So what should we do.¡±.

    Geffory shrugs, ¡° We dig up and make a run for it as soon as we break through.¡±.

    Caria sighs, ¡° Alright, we can do that. Let me know when you  break through.¡±.

    Caria turns to leave, but Geffory stops her with a dirty callused hand, ¡° Well we are not quite sure when we will break through. You need to get everyone down here and ready to go, because when we bust through to the surface, we will most likely be out in the open and I don¡¯t think you want those things getting in here while we wait for the others to get down here.¡±.

    Caria gulps and nods, she definitely doesn¡¯t want that. Taking in a deep breath and letting it out, she says, ¡° Okay, I¡¯ll go get everyone ready to go now.¡±.

    Geffory nods as Caria makes her way back up the stairs. Mumbling to himself he says, ¡° I just hope we break through before they do.¡±

    <hr>

    Bigsly jerks awake, suddenly feeling as if he was falling, looking down he sees that Lily is still asleep on his chest. Lifting her head carefully, he slips away and leaving Lily to sleep. Closing the door to the unrented room, Bigsly makes his way down to the bar, to find only Ira up. Some had made their way to rooms to sleep, others like the adventures had drunk until they had pasted out in booths and under tables. Smiling to Ira, as he makes his way over, Bigsly slips behind the bar and picks up a jug of clean water and pours himself a cup of water. Holding the jug of water up he looks pointedly at Ira, silently asking if she wanted a cup as well. Smiling, she shakes her head no. Bigsly shrugs and places the jug down on the bar and takes his cup in his hand and drinks it in one sip. Letting out a light sigh, he wipes his mouth. Leaning his large frame against the bar, Bigsly looks at Ira and asks, ¡° So how is the escape plan coming?¡±.

    Ira scrunches up her face, and shrugs her narrow shoulders, ¡° Not to great.  I checked outside, by slipping onto the roof and they¡¯re everywhere. The wards I put on here has kept them away for the most part, but a lot of them still keep close, eyeing the place. Others are converging on the Dorean temple and The Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I guess others are hiding in there. If we try and make a run for it, I am sure we will have all of them on us in a matter of seconds. With the only being just south of us and the Guild close to it,  there is a good chance that all the creatures there will come for us.¡±.

    Bigsly casts his eyes down, shakes his head then grabs a different jug from under the counter. This one is painted red with three white stripes, he pulls the cork and the fumes burn his nose, but he puts the jug to his lips and tilts it back. After taking four large gulps, he slams the jug down and coughs. Wiping his lips, Bigsly¡¯s face begins to turn red and his eyes soften, smiling he says, ¡° I guess this is it then. We die one way or another.¡±.

    Ira frowns and grabs the jug, herself and takes a long swig, then looks at Bigsly, ¡° Looks like it. I am going to call my superiors and tell them the village is lost, they¡¯ll let the proper spies know and the word will get to your king. Hopefully this won¡¯t spread, further.¡±.

    Bigsly looks at her confused, ¡° What do you mean? Don¡¯t you want Albion to fall? We are enemies aren¡¯t we? I mean I know I sold you secrets, but crap, why do you care what happens to us humans?¡±.

    Ira smiles sadly, ¡° Actually, we were hoping of finding a way of finding peace, but we did take other information that could be used against Albion just in case. Why did you sell me information if you thought it would lead to your countries demise?¡±.

    Bigsly chuckles to himself and shrugs, ¡° You were pretty, and the money was good. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±.

    Ira stops smiling and looks at him and asks, ¡° No, really why would you do something if you thought it would hurt your people?¡±.

    Bigsly recoils and then grabs the jug and takes another swig before saying softly, ¡° I fought in the war, from the beginning. I was so young, barely fifteen but my father was sick, and the draft board said that he couldn¡¯t fight so they took me instead. My mother cried and my father pleaded and begged to take my place, but it fell on deft ears and I was sent off. As luck would have it, I didn¡¯t have to fight.  My father was a modestly successful merchant, he bought and sold surplus crops from our village and sold them in the capital and if he made more than he had told the famers he would, he would go back and give them  some of his own profit. He was a good man, everyone loved him.¡±.

    Bigsly smiles sadly to himself, wiping away a single tear he continues, ¡° Any way he and my mother made sure that I learned to read and write, because of this instead of being sent to the front to die, I was made secretary to a general, I would compose letters, shine his armor, get his food , and the like. I was still on the front, but I was in the back, safe and sound. After we would win a battle, we would make our way through what elven towns. I saw a lot of travesty, but I told myself it was all apart of war, but one day I could no longer tell myself that. We had just taken a small elven village, not anything new by that time, but this time the elves hadn¡¯t all been able to run in time. While searching some of the homes, a group of soldiers had found a bunch of children and a couple of elderly hiding in a secret room. They were dragged before the general, I was thinking he would have them locked up and used as hostages, not great but not the worst thing that could happen.¡±.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Ira looks down at the floor, her eyes distant and says, ¡° I take it that is not what happened.¡±.

    Bigsly shakes his head, more tears forming in his eyes, ¡° No, its not. He asked them were the others had gone, one of the old men stepped forward and told him that they had all left and they had been left to behind. The general didn¡¯t believe him, and had him beaten right there, but the man wouldn¡¯t change his story. After a few hours the man, was un recognizable, the children and elders cried begging for it to stop. The general pulled out his sword and held it to the man¡¯s throat and said he would stop it. One of the children, a little girl, ran forward begged the general not to kill her grandpa, that she would tell him were her parents were.  She led us to another basement, where found a false floor were a dozen or so elven warriors were hiding. The general had them dragged to the center of town, were he killed all the men and elderly, right in front of the children. Then he gave the woman to the soldiers to enjoy, then he sent the children off to other generals and nobles with certain inclinations. And I did nothing to stop it.¡±.

    By this time tears poured freely down Bigsly¡¯s face, the man doing nothing to stop them, ¡° I did nothing. I should have done something, anything. I could have begged or fought, I could have snuck them out. But, I was too scared of what would happen to me if I did. So, I did nothing. Soon after my five years were up and I was given the chance to either go home or stay and advance in rank, I went home as soon as I could. I had trouble sleeping after that day, I will never forget what I saw or what I was apart of, but I thought maybe going home would help. It took me nearly a year to get all the way back home from the front, but I finally did it, but home had changed. Soon after I left the government came in and took over the distribution of crops, almost all of it going to the war effort, with nothing left over, my father¡¯s business went belly up. Without anyway of making a living, he couldn¡¯t afford the medicine he took to help with it, and all of the priest were off in the war, so no one could heal him. He had died four years before I made it home, my mother had tried to write me, but none of the letters made it to me, or so I was told. My mother had died six months before I had got there, it was an especially cold winter and she had succumbed to the weather, froze to death in her sleep.  I found myself all alone in the world and all with the government and military to blame. I hated them they took everything from me; My home, my family, my ability to sleep, being able to live with myself. I planned to take my own life, I had all my wages from when I had served, the same ones I would have sent home if I had known they were needed, and I planned to use it to drink myself to death. I made my way to the nearest tavern, and I drank and drank. I drank until I would pass out, then I would wake up and do it all again. I eventually found my way to the capital, I tend to wonder when I blackout. I was in a tavern, drinking away the last of my coin, and planning on how best to kill myself, seeing as it seemed I couldn¡¯t drink myself to death. When I found myself being recognized by Lord Sven, we had met early on in the war, we were by no means friends, but he said he hated to see a young soldier drink himself to death and asked what had me in such a state. I told him, everything. He grew silent and dark as I told my story, when it ended he slammed his fist on the table. He was furious about it, he said he would look into the matter and that he would hire me own as his personal clerk. He did, we worked together, and we looked into the matter, and for our troubles, Lord Sven was sent to a fledgling village to serve as it¡¯s lord. He could have been a lord of a much larger town, or even lord of court, but because he tried to help me, he was sent here. And we both have been here ever since. I learned that my kingdom is corrupt and if you try to cure it, you get sent out to the cold. So that¡¯s why I sold every secret I could to you, because I figured why not let someone else get the revenge for me.¡±.

    Bigsly wipes the tears and snot from his face and sits down on the floor. Ira makes her way around the counter and sits next to him and leans her head against the wooden counter, ¡° It¡¯s not your fault, that evil men do what evil men do. You tried to help after the fact, and you serve a good man. After this is all over you can still make a difference.¡±.

    Bigsly shrugs and begins to say something when they hear a crash coming form the cellar of the bar. Jumping up they run down stairs to see a young man stick his head out of a small hole in the floor. The man looks around then up at them, he scratches his head and says, ¡° Hey, sorry about the floor.¡±.

    <hr>

    Igneous and his friends run through the night, not slowing until dawn, taking only a few moments to rest and eat. After a quick break they resume running, Vance using his bardic magic to push them on, and Thomas and the other priest and priestess healing them anytime they over did it. By the time the group make it to the outskirts of the elven village, the sun is beginning to set. As they draw closer, four wood elves descend from the trees, and two goblins step out of the shadows. One of the elves steps forward, holding a grey metal spear out towards the group, he calls out to them, ¡° You are trespassing on the land of the wood elves and goblins, leave now or face the consequences.¡±.

    Nora and the rest of the adventures step in front of the priest and priestess, Nora glares at the elves and goblins, ¡° Lower your spear, now! You know us! And I travel with your lord Yasevl and his brother!¡±.

    The elf squints his eyes trying to see better in the dark, once the elf recognizes the huntress, he lowers his spear and nods his head apologetically, ¡° My apologies. I did not recognize you in the dark. Where is lord Yasevl?¡±.

    At this time Yasevl steps out from behind the group of humans, followed closely behind by Igneous and Nelly. Yasevl smiles at the elf and calls him by name, ¡° It is good to see you, Ber.¡±.

    The elf, Ber, studies Yasevl and his new form, he then looks to Igneous and Nelly, then back at Yasevl. He steps closer and looks closely at Yasevl focusing on his face, then he feels something inside him that knows that it to be him. Dropping to his knees, the other elves and goblins following suit, ¡° My apologies, My lord. Forgive my mistake.¡±.

    Yasevl steps forward and places his hands on both of the elf¡¯s shoulders and says warmly, ¡° It is alright my child, you were only trying to protect your home. I am proud of your commitment to protecting our home.¡±.

    Ber looks up at Yasevl with teary eyes and says, ¡° Thank you my lord.¡±.

    Yasevl pulls the elf to his feet and says, ¡° Now rise.¡±, looking to the others kneeling he adds, ¡° All of you stand.¡±.

    They do as they are told and stand before their lord. Yasevl turns back to Ber and says, ¡° Please go ahead of us and let the others know we have returned and that we have brought friends that should be treated with the upmost respect.¡±.

    Ber replies, ¡° I will do so, my lord.¡±.

    Ber turns to his fellow guards and tells them to return to their posts, then he takes off to inform the village of Yasevl¡¯s return.

    <hr>

    Bigsly sat a long wooden table along with Greg, Ira, her head covered with a hood to hide her elven identity, Caria, and Geffory. Greg leans forward and looks at a Geffory with a cocked eyebrow and says, ¡° Let me get this straight you, you want to dig a tunnel from my cellar to the outskirts of the village, then make a run for it into the woods and hope we can catch up with the army before those things can catch us?¡±.

    Geffory shares a confirming look with Caria then nods, ¡° Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±.

    Greg smiles and leans back and says, ¡° Sounds good to me.¡±.

    Ira cuts in and says, ¡° Won¡¯t they just attack while we are coming out of the hole.¡±.

    The group at the table looks down and frown, Geffory nods and mumbles, ¡° Yeah, you¡¯re probably right, but what else can we do?¡±.

    About that time, one of the adventure that had been in the tavern steps forward, he pushes his long sandy hair from his eyes, and says , ¡° I think we can help with that.¡±, he says gestures to the other adventures and some of the people from the temple, ¡° We have been talking and we thank we can hold them off while everyone else gets away. Then we will try and join you.¡±.

    Bigsly looks them and says , ¡° That¡¯ll be suicide you know that, right? Think of your families.¡±.

    One of the men from the temple steps forward and says stoically, ¡° We are doing this for our families. If we do nothing we all die, if we dig this tunnel and some of us stay to fight, then we give our families a chance to live. We want to do this.¡±.

    Bigsly looks down and nods, the rest of them follow suit, Caria says, ¡° It¡¯s decided then. Begin digging Geffory.¡±, and turning to the ones that will fight adds, ¡° Thank you for your sacrifice, you should go spend time with your families while you can.¡±.

    The men and women nod and go off to find their families in the crowed tavern, Bigsly gets up and says, ¡° I¡¯m going to go check on Lily. Let me know when it is time.¡±.

    With that the group begins to get up, Caria going to check on the people, Ira checking to wards, Greg serving drinks to those that want them, and Geffory goes and grabs his brothers to begin digging.

    <hr>

    As Igneous and everyone steps through the gate they are welcomed by the site of a large camp of high elves. Large blue tents doting the meadow, with fires burning in the low light of late evening. As the humans catch site of the high elves, they rush forward with weapons and spells ready, Nora pulling her bow and notching an arrow, Mitch pulling out his sword, Korren readying a spell, and Marigold and the other priests and priestess pulling out maces and readying wards.  Not sure what to do Igneous and Nelly both rush forward and ready spells and flames. The high elves are surprised by the sudden attack and rush to get ready, mages raising staffs, some upside down, warriors fumbling with spears, swords, and shields, archers scrambling to ready arrows. The two sides eyes each other, both waiting for the other to make a move, when Nevil¡¯s voice rings out through the night. Everyone¡¯s heads jerk towards the sound of his voice, in the dwindling light, they can make out the shape of Nevil being followed by Heva, Corma, Giblex, and two short figures that none of the returning people recognize. Nevil runs toward the two facing of sides and runs to Nelly, wrapping her in his arms. He smiles and says, ¡° My child I am so glad that you made it here safe. I was so worried!¡±.

    ¡° DAADD!!! PUT ME DOWN!!!¡±, Nelly says laughing, not meaning it.

    Nevil pulls back and looks at his daughter¡¯s face and smiles wider and kisses her on the cheeks over and over. Nelly wiggles and demands to be put down, this time meaning every word.

    Still grinning Nevil puts his daughter down and turns to the high elves and says something in their flowing tongue, causing them to lower their weapons, but still eye the humans warily. Nevil turns back to the humans and looks around for a moment before his eyes following on Nora and he says warmly, ¡° It is alright you may lower your weapons, they are friends.¡±.

    Nora sneers and says, ¡° Friends, really? I¡¯d hate to see how they treat their enemies. Oh! Wait! I do know.¡±.

    Yasevl steps forward causing Nevil¡¯s eyes to jump to him, sudden realization on his face. Nevil drops to his knees and bows his head and says, ¡° Lord Yasevl, I see that much has changed for you as it has here.¡±.

    Yasevl places his hand on Nora¡¯s shoulder and says, ¡° It is alright. If Nevil says it is safe, it is safe. Lower your weapons.¡±.

    Nora looks at the demi-god, then to her friends, Mitch shaking his head contrasted by Marigold smiling warmly at the high elves waving at them. Rolling her eyes, she slings her bow over her shoulder and replaces the arrow in her quiver and holds up her hand and says just loud enough for her group to hear, ¡° Lower your weapons, they are friendly.¡±.

    Mitch groans, but does as he his told, the others following suit. Nevil rises to his feet and thanks Yasevl and turns to the high elves. A beautiful female high elf with long flowing red and blue robes steps forward and says something to Nevil, Nevil responds in the high elf¡¯s langue. Nevil turns back to Yasevl and the group of humans, and asks, ¡° They wish to know if the humans in yellow are priests of Dorean?¡±.

    Yasevl nods his head and says, ¡° Yes they are. Why?¡±.

    Nevil turns back to the high elf woman, who is obviously the leader, and relays the answer and question. After the high elf responds, he turns back to Yasevl and says, ¡° Could they possibly cast a spell to allow everyone to understand each other?¡±.

    Yasevl turns to Thomas and asks the same question, which Thomas then slaps his hand against his forward and says, ¡° Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±.

    Holding his hands up, Thomas chants as golden and white light flow from around him and around his hands then to his lips. Suddenly he drops his arms throwing them outward, and a wave of gold and white light cascades over everyone standing there. Nevil looks to Thomas and asks, ¡° Did it work?¡±.

    Before Thomas can answer, the smooth powerful voice of the high elf cuts in, ¡° It seems it has.¡±.

    Fixing her vibrant purple eyes on Yasevl and Thomas, she says, ¡° We need to talk.¡±.

 Chapter Twenty-One

    Chapter Twenty-One

    Igneous and Nelly sit outside of  Yasevl¡¯s temple, while Yasevl, Nevil, Heva, Thomas, Corma, Nora, the leader of the high elves, Vola Magina, and the leaders of the dwarves and gnomes, discuss what to do going forward. Giblex had explained to the Igneous and Nelly all that had happened while they were gone. How the dwarves and gnomes had made their way to the surface and had become allies of the wood elves, and how the high elves had learned of the wood elves and had come to warn the wood elves of the coming human army and to offer their aid. After explaining this to Igneous and Nelly, Giblex went off with Koren and Mitch to help the priests and priestess of Dorean set up their tents and camp outside of the village. Marigold had taken Vance to show him around, this left Igneous and Nelly to wait. Igneous turns to Nelly and says, ¡° If you want, you can go home, and I¡¯ll tell you what I learn later.¡±.

    Nelly shakes her head, ¡° No, I need to be here myself. I may not be allowed to be in the meeting myself, but this still effects the future of my village and me.¡±.

    Igneous nods and the two sit in silence. After a moment Nelly cocks her head to the side and says, ¡° You know almost all other villages have a name, but our village doesn¡¯t. I wonder why?¡±.

    Igneous shrugs, he doesn¡¯t know he never thought of it before, but she is right. With nothing better to do, Igneous asks, ¡° What would you have it called?¡±.

    Nelly taps her finger against her chin and opens her mouth to say something but is cut off when Nora steps out of the temple and looks to Igneous and says, ¡° We need you inside.¡±.

    Igneous and Nelly both get up and walk towards her, but Nora holds up a hand and smiles at Nelly, ¡° Just Igneous, sorry Nelly.¡±.

    Nelly pokes out her bottom lip and pouts, Igneous smiles and offers her a shrug. As Igneous follows Nora through the doorway, he feels a thick magical energy wash over him. As he enters he can hear the others talking. Looking back at the doorway, he sticks his head out and hears nothing, pulls his head back in and hears the others again. He looks up at Nora in confusion, but she simply shrugs and gestures toward the large table the leaders of the varies groups sit. Igneous steps forward and they all turn to him. The high elf sizes him up, studying him both on the outside and with magic. The dwarf, Rix, smiles at Igneous and with a friendly gruff voice, ¡° So this is the little flame bringer we have been hearing about. Its an honor to meet you.¡±.

    Rix nods to Igneous and he returns the dwarf¡¯s smile and nod, Gimmel, the gnome, jumps down from his chair and walks forward towards Igneous, and holds out his tiny hand. Igneous responds in kind and the gnome grasps Igneous¡¯ forearm, with surprising strength, and says in a musical high-pitched voice, ¡° A pleasure to meet you, I am Gimmel,¡±, nodding his head towards the dwarf adds, ¡° and that is Rix.¡±.

    Igneous smiles and says, ¡° It is good to meet you, Gimmel. I am Igneous¡±.

    ¡° Yes, we know. We have been regaled with the stories of your battles.¡±, Gimmel says releasing Igneous¡¯ arm. Igneous looks to Yasevl with surprise, fearing that he had told them everything, but Yasevl shakes his head, and lifts a finger to his lips. Igneous nods to Yasevl and looks around the room and asks, ¡° So what did you wish to speak with me about?¡±.

    It is the high elf that responds, ¡° We have heard that your flames are able to fight against the darkness of the creatures back in the human village. We wish to discuss all our options for the coming conflict.¡±.

    Igneous looks at Yasevl again, the demi-god, in wood elf form, gestures for Igneous to take a seat in an empty chair next to him. Igneous walks over and takes his seat, Gimmel returning to his as well. As Igneous gets himself situated, Vola speaks up, ¡° I see that you have dark mana swirling inside you, along side your flame mana. We have been told you are able to incorporate the darkness into yourself using your flames, is this true?¡±.

    Igneous stares at the high elf for a moment, not sure what to say, when Yasevl nudges him and nods. Taking a deep breath, he says, ¡° Yes, this is true. I am able to force the darkness to become part of myself and others, by using my flames.¡±.

    Vola narrows her eyes, rubs her chin, and says ¡° Interesting.¡±.

    This is all the woman says, and the room settles into silence.  After a moment of silence, it is Gimmel that speaks up, focusing on Igneous, ¡° Corma tells us that you are able to enchant items with your flames. Would it be possible for you to do this with weapons?¡±.

    Igneous bobs his head, and responds, ¡° I have only done it once with a magic staff, but I guess in theory I could.¡±.

    Gimmel nods, and Rix then speaks up, ¡° Are you willing to try?¡±.

    Igneous thinks for a moment. Remembering the discussions he had with Thomas and Nora on the aspects of human society, mainly that when someone preforms a service they are expected to be compensated. He nods then says, ¡° I am, but what do I get in return?¡±.

    Rix and Gimmel look at Igneous in shock for a moment before smiles spread across their faces, Rix chuckles and says, ¡° That is something I like to hear. Anyone that gives away their bargaining chips for free are fools, and I don¡¯t wish to work with fools. What would you ask of us?¡±.

    Igneous thinks for a moment and realizes he has no idea, he looks to Nevil, who nods and says, ¡° We have seen your homes and village, you are able to create stone works in a matter of hours, you created a whole village in a couple of weeks. Would it be possible for you to have some of your stone shapers to improve the buildings of our village?¡±.

    Rix and Gimmel nod their heads and lean to each other, whispering, before looking back to Igneous and Nevil, Gimmel speaking up, ¡° We would have to see if it is possible for Igneous to enchant the weapons first and how effective they are, but if they prove worth it, we can discuss the prospect of our builders coming here to work.¡±.

    Nevil smiles and says, ¡° That sounds reasonable.¡±.

    The rest of the meeting is occupied by the planning of the coming battle, it is decided that all non-combatants will be moved to the dwarven and gnomish village of Surface, Thomas and his people will try to talk the human army into listening to reason, and if that doesn¡¯t work, the wood elves, goblins, high elves, and the humans, on their side, will fight back the army. They also learn that the high elves have a spy in Forestedge and that a group of survivors are planning to try and catch up with the human army, and that this will most likely bring the creatures with them. If this happens it may just be enough to convince the human army to join forces with this group of varies races. The dwarves and gnomes will not be involved in the fight, in hopes that they maybe able to act as a third party between the two side. With a plan the group disperses and begins to prepare for the coming battle.

    <hr>

    The next day Igneous stands inside Corma¡¯s hut with Gimmel and Corma, holding an iron sword in his hands. Focusing, Igneous feels the sword looking for its mana, but finding only a minuscule amount. Frowning, Igneous tries to loop his energy around the swords, but finds it is unable to do so. The only result is that the sword in Igneous¡¯ hands begins to grow red hot but stops has Igneous cuts off his connection to the sword. Igneous shakes his head, and looks to Gimmel, ¡° I don¡¯t think I can do it, there is not enough mana in the sword to anchor to. I am sorry.¡±.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Gimmel shakes his head and says, ¡° It is alright, it was worth a try.¡±.

    He is about to say something else when a voice comes from the doorway of the hut, ¡° I think I may be able to help with that.¡±.

    The three turn and see the high elf leader, Vola, standing in the doorway. Gimmel¡¯s eyes go wide, ¡° Madam Vola, it is a pleasure. Do you have something to add on this matter?¡±.

    Smiling, Vola steps forward and pulls a sword from her side, its thin curved blade shimmering in the light.

    ¡° We high elves are experts in magic, with most of our army consisting of mages, but we still have need of warriors, so we came up with this.¡±, Vola says holding the sword out to Igneous, ¡° We call it a spell-sword. It is created in a way that allows magic users to cast with it.¡±.

    Igneous takes the sword and uses his mana to probe the sword, finding that it almost pulses with magic, every inch of the sword being infused with mana. Igneous looks up to the high elf and asks, ¡° How are you able to do this?¡±.

    Vola smiles ruefully, ¡° It¡¯s a secret, sorry.¡±, moving on she adds, ¡°Do you think you could enchant this sword?¡±.

    Igneous probes the sword with his mana, and it feels as if the sword is almost trying to pull the mana from Igneous to itself. Igneous quickly retracts his mana, and hands the sword back to Vola and nods, ¡° Yes, it should be possible.¡±.

    Vola smiles and says, ¡° Wonderful! Then the high-elves will supply the weapons for you to enchant for the gnomes and dwarves.¡±.

    Gimmel narrows his eyes, and asks, ¡° And in return you want?¡±.

    Vola¡¯s smile widens, ¡° Well that is simple, we wish for Igneous to teach us how to enchant, and for you to show us how to shape stones. Vary simply, really.¡±.

    Corma is about to speak up, as well as Gimmel, when Igneous says, ¡° Fine, I will show you how to enchant, but you must supply the swords first and you may watch me enchant them to learn to do so yourselves.¡±.

    Vola narrows her eyes, but nods, ¡° That is acceptable.¡±, turning to Gimmel she asks, ¡° And you? Do you agree to the terms?¡±.

    Gimmel thinks for a moment, when Igneous leans forward and whispers in his ear, ¡° They will most likely figure it out themselves. Better to show them now and get something out of it, then to wait for them to figure it out and get nothing.¡±.

    Gimmel looks to Igneous and smiles, thinking that the creature seemed to learn fast. Turning to Vola, Gimmel nods, ¡° Deal.¡±.

    Vola smiles, and snaps her fingers, ¡° Very good.¡±.

    As she says this a group of high elves begin bringing in wooden crates of swords, after the last one is put down the elves leave, save for Vola and she asks, ¡° Shall we begin?¡±.

    <hr>

    Bigsly pushes his large form through the dirt hole leading to the surface, looking around he sees that he is close to the out skirts of the village and that there seems to be none of the creatures around, turning around he reaches back into the tunnel and pulls Lily out. As Bigsly places the frightened girl down, Iva pulls her way out of the hole. The three of them moving aside as more of people begin to pull themselves out of the hole.  Bigsly looks around again and sees the crouching form of Geoffrey at the edge of the forest near where the army had made their path through it. Geoffrey waves for Bigsly and the others to hurry over, Bigsly is about to say something to Iva, when the sound of fighting comes from the direction of the Adventure¡¯s Guild. Yelling and hissing can be heard though out the village. As the last person comes through the hole, a small group of the creature come running from the forest, heading in the direction of the fight, when they spot the group of fleeing villagers. The creatures stop and fix their gaze on the villagers and begin running toward them. They are almost on them when the adventures from the tavern rushes from the forest and intercept them, swords and spells crashing into the creatures. The lead adventure looks back at the others and yells, ¡° GO! We¡¯ll hold them off and join you later!¡±.

    Bigsly begins to say something but is cut off by the sound of more creatures rushing towards them, the sound of stomping feet feeling his ears. Nodding his thanks to the adventure he grabs Lily and begins to run but stops when he realizes that Iva is not with them. Turning back, he can see that Iva is fighting along side the adventures, casting one spell after another, alternating throwing fireballs and throwing up shields to protect others. Bigsly yells to her, ¡° IVA!¡±.

    She looks back for a moment and smiles sadly and shakes her head. Bigsly is not sure what to do, wanting to run, but also not wanting to leave the woman. He is snapped out of his indecision by the sound of Lily¡¯s whimpering. Frowning, Bigsly looks to Iva one last time before turning and running towards the forest with Lily in his arms. As Bigsly makes it to the tree line the rest of the villagers have made it to and already began running, Geoffroy waves them on, before running along side Bigsly, saying, ¡° I¡¯m sorry.¡±.

    Bigsly says nothing as they run along the path made by the army, only wiping away the tears forming in his eyes, before briefly looking down at the small form of Lily, griping his shirt tightly, her face buried in his chest. With a new feeling of purpose, Bigsly begins to run faster with all his being, not daring to look back as the screams begin.

    <hr>

    ¡° I WANT TO STAY AND FIGHT!¡±, Nelly yells as Nevil tries to convince her to go with the rest of the villagers. Soon after the Igneous had finished enchanting the swords that he could, Rix had returned with a group of dwarves and gnomes to escort those leaving the village. Nevil is trying to get Nelly to go with them, but she refuses.

    ¡° Please Nelly, it is too dangerous for you to stay here.¡±, Nevil tells her. Nelly frowns and places her hands on her hips, and replies, ¡° That is why I need to stay and defend our home, I can help.¡±.

    Nevil shakes his head and looks around for help, most people doing their best to look anywhere but at him. Igneous sighs and looks up to Yasevl and says, ¡° Come on, you know we have to help.¡±.

    Yasevl hangs his head low and says, ¡° Fine.¡±.

    The two walk over to the arguing father and daughter. Nelly looks over to Igneous and says sternly, ¡° Tell him I should stay and that I can help.¡±.

    Igneous nods, and says, ¡° She can help, she knows how to fight.¡±.

    Nelly smiles smugly, but stops when Igneous turns to her and adds, ¡° And that why you have to go.¡±.

    Nelly looks at Igneous in disbelief, and asks in a shrill voice, ¡° WHAT!? You just said I can help and now you are saying I have to go?¡±.

    Igneous nods, ¡° Yes. You have to go with your people. If the worst should happen they will need a leader and that has to be you.¡±.

    Nelly begins to say, ¡° But-but,¡±.

    When Yasevl cuts in, ¡° He is right, if we should fail here, those that survive will need a leader to rally around and as the future chieftain that must be you.¡±.

    Nelly looks as if she wants to argue more, but Nevil kneels down, placing his hands on her shoulders, looking into her eyes and says, ¡° I know you want to fight to protect our home, and I know you are able, but a village can be rebuilt. Home is not a place, but is our people, as long as they live so shall home. I need to know they will be in good hands, and that¡¯s why I need you to go. Please.¡±.

    Nelly looks into her father¡¯s eyes, the fight leaving hers, then nods, ¡° Fine, I will go with our people.¡±.

    Nevil smiles, ¡° Thank you, daughter. We will do our best to protect our village.¡±.

    Nelly looks over to Igneous and then back to her father and says, ¡° Roothome.¡±.

    Nevil looks at her in confusion, and asks, ¡° What?¡±.

    Igneous smiles and says, ¡° The name of our village, it is Roothome.¡±.

    Nelly nods and says, ¡° All other villages have names and ours is called Roothome.¡±.

    Yasevl smiles, as does Nevil. Nevil nods and says proudly, ¡° We will defend Roothome.¡±.

    After giving her good-byes to her friends and family, Nelly goes to join Corma and Giblex with the group leaving. As Nevil watches the group of goblins and wood elves, Heva approaches and informs him and Igneous and Yasevl, ¡° They are ready to go.¡±.

    Nevil nods followers her to the head of the group. As they walk away Yasevl looks down to Igneous and says, ¡° Looks like we are really doing this.¡±.

    ¡° Yeah, we are. I just hope we aren¡¯t making a mistake.¡±, Igneous replies looking over the people he has come to see has his own. As the two brothers stand in silence, Gimmel walks up to them and address them, ¡° Yasevl, Igneous. It has been a pleasure to meet you, and I look forward to seeing you again.¡±.

    Yasevl nods, and returns the respect, ¡° As it was ours, stay safe until the next time we meet.¡±.

    Igneous nods his heads and grasps the gnome¡¯s forearm, ¡° Stay safe, friend. I am sorry, I could not finish all of the swords, I promise to finish once this is all over.¡±.

    Gimmel shakes his head, ¡° Worry not, I know you did what you could. From what I can tell it takes a lot of mana to enchant, and you still were able to enchant over fifty. Our deal is done, and when this ends we will keep up our end. Thank you, Igneous.¡±.

    Igneous smiles and nods. The two release the others arm and bid the other farewell. Gimmel moves to the head of the convoy leaving the village. Igneous watches as the villagers begin to leave, yelling last minute good-byes to those staying behind. After the last of the villagers are out of sight, Igneous looks to Yasevl and asks, ¡° Now what?¡±.

    Yasevl replies, not taking his eyes off the horizon, ¡° Now we wait?¡±.

 Chapter Twenty-Two

    Chapter Twenty-Two

    As the sun begins to rise, General Von Dee¡¯s forces come to a large woven tree wall, sneering the general calls for a scout to check it out. A man in dark leathers nods and darts forward, but before he can get far two dark-skinned elves appear from the trees and hold up their hands. One of the elves, the male, calls out, ¡° Go no further you are encroaching on the land of the wood elves, Roothome. State your business.¡±.

    The general narrows his eyes and nudges his horse forward, stopping ten feet from the elves he calls out, ¡° I am General Von Dee of Albion Army, we are here to investigate the reports of high elves in these forest. We will investigate fully. We knew not of you; wood elves was it?¡±.

    The same elf that spoke nods, then the general continues, ¡° We knew not of the wood elves presence, but we must still complete our mission. Will you allow us to continue peacefully or will there be an issue?¡±.

    With the general¡¯s last words that are more threat than question, the men under him shift, hands on weapons and staffs. The elves narrow their eyes at the general¡¯s words, ¡°You will have to speak with our leaders. Allow us to inform them of your ¡­.. visit.¡±.

    The general eyes the elves for a moment weighing the pros and cons of attacking them now, while it would be easy to kill these two and storm the walls, he highly doubts they are alone and if by chance these elves are in fact not involved with the high elves, it would not be prudent to attack them without knowing their full strength. The general takes a deep breath and releases it, ¡° So be it, but let it be known, if you plan to attack us we will show no mercy as we return the favor.¡±.

    At this both elves smile and the female that had remained quite till now says, ¡° If we wanted to do that we would have already.¡±.

    With her words the trees surrounding them rustle, pulling the general¡¯s eyes up to see another dozen elves and a few goblins sitting on the branches, with bows, not drawn, but in hand. The general smiles, they got him. Still smiling the general says, ¡° We wait your return.¡±.

    <hr>

    As Bigsly and the other survivors run along the path the army had left, with dawn approaching. Turning back, they cannot see anything pursuing them in the early morning light and decide to take a much need break. Letting Lily down, Bigsly collapses against a tree, his eyes shutting before he even hits the ground. Whether it was seconds or days, Bigsly can¡¯t tell but he is pulled from sleep by the sounds of screams and Lily¡¯s frantic voice begging him to get up. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Bigsly allows his eyes to open slowly, his mind moving slowly from the lack of sleep. As his eyes open, he catches site of a dozen wolves circling the survivors. The shock and fear pushing the sleep from his weary mind, Bigsly jumps up. Pushing Lily behind him, Bigsly looks around at the circling wolf pack as they corral the humans closer together in a tight huddle. A wolf stalks close to Bigsly and Lily and snaps at the air, causing Lily to yelp. The wolf continues to do this till Bigsly, along with Lily, make their way into circle with the rest of the survivors. After everyone is brought together, Bigsly can hear the priest casting spells of protection over the group, shimmering light cascading over everyone. As the spells continue, the wolves stop circling and stand still, eyes focused on the humans. The wolves in the direction of the village, and where Bigsly finds himself standing, part and allow a gigantic black furred wolf with glowing red eyes to step forward, the beast¡¯s snout above even Bigsly¡¯s head. The creature eyes the group of humans for a moment, before it barks loudly, ¡° RUN!! AND DON¡±T STOP!!!¡±.

    As the wolf yells for them to run the wolves blocking their way move, and fear over takes the shock and curiosity of a talking monster, and the group of survivors do as they are ordered and rushing out of the opening. Bigsly grabs Lily and take off after the other survivors, looking back over his shoulder to see if the wolves are chasing them, they are not, he can swear that the wolf that spoke winks at him.

    <hr>

    Lupin watches as the humans run away, a portly man running with a little girl looks back at him and Lupin winks at him. The man turns away back with shock, causing Lupin to chuckle to himself. Shaking his head, he turns to the direction the humans had come from and snarls, his pack flanking him. As he eyes the path, he can make out the shapes of shadowy creatures running towards him. With a bark Lupin rushes forward his pack following behind him. Lupin bursts through the ranks of the shadowy creatures, his fangs ripping through, slimy, dark flesh. Acid blood burns his tongue, causing him to yelp. Gritting his teeth, Lupin barks orders to his pack, and shifts to his two-legged form, his pack mirroring him. Standing on two powerful legs, Lupin swings his clawed hands at the creatures, swiping blindly. A thin creature with pointed ears floats above the others, swirling darkness in its hands. The creature throws the darkness in its hands, waves of darkness hit one of his pack members, the wolf-man letting out a yelp of pain followed by screams in agony. Growling, Lupin rushes to his follower¡¯s side, as the rest move to protect them. Shadows wrap around the man¡¯s body, creeping out form the man¡¯s chest moving to infest the rest of the body. Lupin grits his teeth and places a bloody paw on the man¡¯s uninfected head. Focusing on his divine energy, Lupin pushes it towards the infected wolf-man. Even though Lupin hopes that his divine energy could over power the darkness, it is quickly apparent that it is a losing battle. The more energy he feeds into his follower the fast the darkness grows. With a sad eyes, Lupin looks the man in the eyes, and says , ¡° You served well.¡±.

    With these words, Lupin slashes the man¡¯s throat, hot red blood gushing from the fatal wound, splattering across Lupin¡¯s face, and washes down his claw. Lowering his now dead follower, Lupin stands and howls with anger and fixes his glare on the floating creature and jumps towards it. Before, the demi-god could reach the spell casting creature, it releases a wave of dark energy , knocking him to the ground where he is quickly engulfed by a horde of creatures. Lupin bites, kicks, and claws at his attackers, catching some in the throat and others simply grazing them along an arm or leg. Has he fights, he can here his pack fighting around him, some howling in victory and others in pain. Pushing past his own pain, as the creature¡¯s claw into his flesh, his own blood dripping from open wounds, he pushes energy into his claws, the tips glowing white with divine energy. Lashing out, Lupin¡¯s claws cut several of the creatures in half and sends others flying back. Fighting to his feet, Lupin looks around, his claws ripping into shadowy flesh as he looks around.  He watches has several of his pack fight to get to him and other fallen members. He sees as several of the creatures pin down, one of his pack and vomits a dark miasma into her mouth, muffling her screams. Baring his fangs, Lupin fights on as he watches the same pack member rise to her feet, now covered by swirling darkness. His former ally, howls low, and rushes at members of the pack, claws of shadow ripping into the back of an unexpecting wolf-man. Lupin tries to fight his way back to his pack, but when he cuts down one creature two takes their place. While Lupin is focused on the fight, a shadowy creature holding a dark sword and shield makes its way up to the group, followed by others holding a range of weapons, from swords to maces to spears and staffs. By the time Lupin, notices the new comers, it is too late. They circle around him; the other creatures continue to rush him. Along with their attacks, the others rush him as well. Dark metal cutting into his back, and maces crushing his bones. Magic wraps around him, pulling him to the ground. Lupin fights against tendrils of darkness, but is unable to move, only able to listen as the creatures over take his pack, their howls of pain feeling his ears, followed by the howls of something evil takes their place. Soon the sound of fighting stops, and silence is all that feels the forest, and his heavy breathing. A shadow falls over Lupin, fighting to look up he sees only a wall of darkness and a painfully white smile. Lupin growls, ¡° NAVOID!!¡±.

    Navoid leans down and takes looks face in cold, slimy hands, and whispers sharply, ¡° Please, call me master.¡±.

    <hr>

    General Von Dee and Lord Sven are led by a pair of elves and goblins to a part of the woven wall, that splits open and allows them to enter. As they enter through the whole, it closes behind them and they find themselves in a larger tent with a wooden table, in the middle. Seated at the table are several individuals, two dark elves, a goblin, a horned red creature and elf, more surprising than the high elf is the presences of the high-priest Thomas. General Von Dee snarls at the group, and barks at them,  ¡° I knew the high elves were involved, but you a human, and a high-priest at that. You TRAITOR!¡±.

    General Von Dee¡¯s hand moves to his sword, but Lord Sven places a calm hand on the general¡¯s arm and shakes his head, and says, ¡° We should hear them out, General. If they had wished to kill us they would have.¡±.

    The general snarls, but moves his hand away form his swords hilt, but not far. The wood elf sitting in the middle of the table smiles slightly and says in a deep hissing voice, ¡° Thank you, Lord Sven. I was led to believe you were a leveled head man. I am glad to see that is true.¡±.

    Lord Sven glances at Thomas before fixing his eyes on the elf at the head of the table and says, ¡° I see that you know my name, but I am afraid I do not know yours, Mr.¡­.?¡±.

    The wood elf¡¯s smile broadens, and he says, ¡° I am called Yasevl.¡±.

    Yasevl gestures to the others at the table, starting with the red horned creature sitting next to him, then moving to the wood elf next to him, and the goblin at the end of the table, ¡° This is Igneous, my brother. This is Nevil, the chieftain of this village, and Heva, the leader of the goblins that call this place home.¡±.

    General Von Dee, snarls and asks, ¡° Brother?¡±.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Yasevl shrugs and says, ¡° A story for another time.¡±, Yasevl gestures to his left at Thomas, and the high elf and continues, ¡° I believe you are familiar with high-priest Thomas, and this is Vola Magina, an ambassador from the high elf kingdom of Arcanea.¡±.

    Lord Sven takes in this information and nods to himself, then says, ¡° As you know, I am Lord Sven of Forestedge.¡±, gesturing to the general, ¡° And this is General Von Dee of the Albion Army. Thank you for speaking with us.¡±.

    Yasevl nods and gestures to two empty seats and says , ¡° Please sit, we have much to discuss.¡±.

    <hr>

    The talks go on for over an hour, Lord Sven having to go and assure the anxious army that everything is alright and to not provoke the elves and goblins. It takes a while of talking and calming before General Von Dee stops yelling and cursing and is willing to talk, but it happens, that is until they bring up the news of the creatures that have taken over Forestedge. General Von Dee slams his fist on the table, and yells, ¡° Bull! You expect us to believe that it just so happens that a group of creatures attack the same town we left, only days after we leave, and that you have a spy in. I think you are just trying to send us running so you can prepare an ambush for us.¡±.

    Lord Sven¡¯s faces grows pale and looks to Vola, ¡° Can you show me with your magic?¡±.

    Vola shakes her head solemnly, ¡° I am afraid we have lost contact with our agent a few days ago, she was attempting to flee the village with a group of survivors. We are not sure if they made it.¡±.

    Sven attempts to swallow the lump in his throat but finds it to dry and begins to gag and cough. Yasevl calls for water, and a wood elf comes through the other side of the tent with cups and a pitcher. The elf sets the cups down and takes one and fills it with water and hands it to the choking human. Lord Sven takes the wooden cup and drinks its content in one gulp and offers a weak thanks. The General rolls his eyes and says, ¡° You aren¡¯t actually believing them, are you? Why would they care what happens to a human village? They just want us to be gone long enough to gather their forces.¡±.

    Lord Sven fixes and glare on the General and hisses sharply, ¡° Shut up, General. If they wanted us dead, we would be.¡±.

    The General is about to respond, when a goblin rushes in to the tent and whispers into Yasevl¡¯s ear. Yasevl stands and addresses the group, with a serious voice, with a hint of condescendence, says, ¡° A group of humans been spotted heading this way, they looked to be survivors of the village.¡±, turning to address Thomas adds, ¡° They maybe in need of healing, gather your priest.¡±.

    The elderly priest nods and makes his way out of the tent. Yasevl turns to Lord Sven and says, ¡° I am sure it would go a long way if they were to be greeted by a familiar face.¡±.

    Sven nods, and stands, ¡° Thank you.¡±.

    Yasevl only nods and waves a hand at the woven wall behind them, the wall splitting allowing out into the Forest. Sven rushes out, while the General simply stands eyeing the group. It is Vola that breaks the silence, ¡° You should go to General in case they were followed.¡±.

    The General grits his teeth, but only tilts his head and stomps through the opening. As the General makes his way out, Thomas comes rushing back through the tent followed by all of his priest, as the last of the priest make their way through the opening, Yasevl collapses into his seat and sighs, ¡° That could have gone better.¡±.

    Nevil speaks up and says, ¡° Could have gone worse.¡±.

    Heva adds in, ¡° Yeah, we could¡¯ve had to kill them.¡±.

    Vola perks up and says, ¡° Still may.¡±.

    Yasevl rolls his eyes and rubs his face and asks allowed, ¡° What do you think Igneous?¡±.

    Yasevl looks down to his brother and sees that the imp is eyeing the opening intensely, ¡° I think we should get ready for a fight, with either the humans , or those creatures.¡±.

    The room grows tense and the others look towards the opening and stand. Without a word they move to get their people ready. Igneous staying behind to guard the opening.

    <hr>

    Bigsly¡¯s fatigue fades slightly as he catches the sight of the army, and group of priests rushing towards them, pushing himself a little more, he doesn¡¯t stop until he and Lily are surrounded by soldiers and priest. Letting Lily down, he drops down and begins laughing out of exhaustion and joy, calling out he says, ¡° We made it! We¡¯re safe.¡±.

    A priest begins checking him for wounds as another checks on Lily.

    Caria finds herself embraced by the high-priest, the older man pulling her close, ¡°  Caria! I am so glad to see you made it!¡±.

    The priestess smiles and says, ¡° Yeah so am I.¡±.

    As the priest take care of the survivors, Lord Sven makes his way up to the group, checking on each of them individually, before making his way to Bigsly. Sven¡¯s stoic face gives way to one of relief, kneeling down he hugs the larger man, ¡° I am glad to see you made it friend.¡±.

    Bigsly returns the hug, ¡° It is good to see you, Lord Sven. I have a lot to report.¡±.

    Lord Sven pulls back and fixes dark eyes on Bigsly, ¡° The creatures are they real.¡±.

    Bigsly looks at Sven in surprise, ¡° How do you know of the creatures, my lord?¡±.

    ¡° The high elves have just informed us.¡±, Sven says then adds, ¡° So it is true then, Forestedge is gone?¡±.

    Bigsly nods his head and says softly, ¡° Yes, the creature came from out of nowhere and begin changing their victims into more of them. We were able to escape with the help of an elven spy, Ira. She gave her life to give us a chance to make it here.¡±.

    Sven closes his eyes and stands, holding out a hand to Bigsly, which the man takes and his pulled to his feet by Sven.

    ¡° I need you to tell the general, and our new¡­. allies all that happened.¡±, Sven says with his gazer fixed on Bigsly.

    ¡° Of course, my lord.¡±, Bigsly says before turning to Lily, ¡° Lily, come on we have to go.¡±.

    The little girl, who was being comforted by a priestess, looks up at Bigsly and walks over to him and takes his hand. Smiling, Bigsly say, ¡° Lily, this is Lord Sven.¡±, turning to Sven he says, ¡° Lord Sven, this is Lily¡­.. I am looking after her.. until her mommy gets better.¡±.

    Lord Sven nods at these words, sadness feeling his eyes. Crouching down, Sven offers a hand to Lily, ¡° Hello Lily, it is very nice to meet you.¡±.

    Before Lily can respond, a horn blares from behind them, then another from the atop the wall. The soldier pull their weapons and the general mounts his horse, and yells, ¡° MEN!! GET READY!!¡±.

    Suddenly, a wood elf drops from the trees next to Lord Sven, causing the man to jump, as well as Bigsly and Lily. The elf fixes his gazed on the lord, and says, ¡° The creatures are coming, you need to get your people inside the walls.¡±.

    As the elf says this, a large hole forms in the wall, showing a waiting army of goblins and elves, wood and high. Sven looks at the elf, with uncertainty, before yelling, ¡° GENERAL GET OUR PEOPLE INSIDE NOW!¡±.

    The survivors from the village, and the priests, begins to make their way through the wall at the protest of the soldiers and the General. General Von Dee spurs his horse towards Sven and says, ¡° You can actually believe them, this is just a ploy to trap us! They have an army waiting!¡±.

    Sven takes in a sharp breath and says, ¡° Fine, you and your men can stay and fight, but I am taking my people inside.¡±.

    Raising his voice, Sven yells, ¡° ADVENTURES GET INSIDE NOW! THE EVLES AND GOBLINS ARE FRIENDLY, DO NOT ATTACK!¡±.

    The adventures look between Lord Sven and General Von Dee, before they do as order, rushing behind the villagers. Sven turns to Bigsly and says, ¡° Come on, we need to get you and Lily inside.¡±.

    Bigsly nods and picks up Lily and runs along side Sven. As they make it into they wall, they can hear howling and screams, they turn to look behind them. They watch as the first of the creatures rushes at the soldiers. Large wolf like monsters, ripping into the unsuspecting soldiers. The General stares at the carnage for a moment before ordering his men to move into the wall. The General rides his horse through the hole, followed by his men that are not already fighting. The hole begins to close as the creatures begin to push past the soldiers. As the hole closes, a large thud shakes the wall. The two armies look at one another with uncertainty, both sides not sure if they should attack or not. The tension is broken by the yelling of Nevil, the wood elf, ¡° Archers to the wall!¡±.

    Vola follows with her own order, ¡° Spellcaster get into potation, reinforcing that wall and attacking the enemy!¡±.

    The elves and goblins rush to follow their orders. The humans watch as the elves and goblins, begins climbing the wall and casting spells on the wall. Thomas yells, ¡° Help the elves with reinforcement and support those on the wall with shields and healing.¡±.

    Sven watches as General Von Dee eyes the scene before them, as a snarl spreads across his face and he yells, ¡° You heard them men, archers, casters to the wall!¡±.

    Sven smiles at the General, who is too focused on directing  his soldiers to see. Yasevl walks up to Sven, while holding out a hand says, ¡° Glad to see you made the right call.¡±.

    Sven grasps the extend hand and says, ¡° Really the only one, but I am too.¡±.

    Yasevl looks to Bigsly and Lily and says, ¡° You can join the other survivors at the temple on the other side of the village, there is a group of warriors and priest there to keep you safe.¡±.

    Bigsly looks to Sven, who nods, before thanking the wood elf and takes Lily towards the temple.

    ¡° You and the general should come join us in discussing the plan.¡±, Yasevl says pointing towards a group of people huddled behind the armies.

    Sven nods and says, ¡° I will follow in a moment.¡±.

    Yasevl nods and walks away. Sven takes a moment to compose himself before he makes his way to the General who is still barking orders to his soldiers.

    The General notices Sven¡¯s approach and says, ¡° If you came to say I told you so, don¡¯t.¡±.

    Sven shakes his head and says, ¡° No I am just here to ask if you will come with me to discuss the battle plan with our new allies.¡±.

    The General sneers at the word but nods his agreement and the two make their way to the group of leaders.

    <hr>

    Igneous makes his way to the top of the wall along with the archers and spellcasters. Looking below he watches as the creatures slam against the wall. He adds his own fire to the airs, fireballs, lighting, and varies other magical attacks that rain down on the enemy. Igneous watches as one of his flames, engulfs a humanoid creature, its shadowy flesh melting away. Moving his focus, he continues to fling flame at the creatures, until he spots the group standing behind the rushing forces. Several of the creature hold weapons and staffs, one floats above the group dark energy forming in its hands. In the middle of the group stands a small dark figure with a wide white smile. Darkness seems to radiate from the creature,  all light around him becoming dull. Somehow Igneous knows that the creature is the one behind this all. He looks behind him at everyone below waiting to fight, and at his home. He looks back to the creature and, even though the thing has no eyes, he can tell it is eyeing him. This thing is the reason his people are in danger, this thing tried to kill him, his brother, and his friends, and had killed elves and goblins in the process. All because it wanted him, well if it wanted him, then Igneous would give him what he wanted.

    Igneous narrows his eyes and allows flames to spread across his body. Fire engulfs him and grows solid to act as armor. He now stands taller, his feet being lifted up by the flames, his arms thick and coming to an end in large sharp claws. Igneous focuses his flame, forming it into two large wings behind him. He will finish this now. He rushes forward, hot gust of wind knocking those close off the wall, he can hear people calling for him to stop, but he doesn¡¯t listen. This thing is the leader and he would end it now. As Igneous flies toward the creature, flames shooting out and burning the creatures below him as he goes, the thing only smiles wider. This only angers Igneous and causes him to go faster. As Igneous is about to reach the thing, he is knock out of the air by a large creature. Igneous hits the ground hard and rolls to a stop inside the woods, away from the fight, losing some of his flames in the process. Igneous lashes out with a torrent of flames but is only able to burn trees. He eyes his surroundings, a bush rustles and he blasts it with flame. He hears a swig snap behind him, swirls around to release more fire, but soon finds himself knocked to the ground, with sharp red teeth baring at him. Igneous looks upon his attacker, with its large frame covered in wiggling pitch-black fur, and red spike protruding along its spine. To Igneous¡¯ surprise the familiar voice of Lupin fills his ears, ¡° Your time is up imp!¡±.

    To Be Continued¡­..

 Update

    Just thought I would give you guys an update on the book. I am currently getting ready to send my book off to a publisher. I have finished editing, proofreading, and rewriting. I have rewriten the ending, and I have fixed my horrid spelling and misswording. With a little luck, the publisher will like this story as much as you all did. I will try to keep you updated. Hopefully the next time I post it will be to tell you I have a book deal. So please be on the look out for From Fire: Birth on Amazon and at your local bookstore.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Thanks for supporting this story with your kind words and for following the story diligently.

    Please answer the poll. </img>

 Update

    I said I would keep all those that care to know the progress of the book informed. Sadly, the first publisher has rejected From Fire, but do not fear I will continue to work on the story and attempt to get it published. I will no start the process of rewriting. The story that has been posted to this website will always be the raw and first rendention of the story, but the finally product may change. If you wish to read the finally product you will just have to read it whenever it comes out.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Stay burning Igninites!

 Update

    So as of now I am rewriting the entire story from start to finish. I am working with my editor, who can be found on here, Wayward Path, to make the story more consistent with lore and rules for magic, gods, and societies. The story will be changing from the one posted on here as will the characters, but the spirit of the story shall remain the same. The characters will also be recognizable by both image and personality, but I will be taking an effort to create more indepth characters with hopes, dreams, fears, faults, and purpose. I will sadly not be posting the rewrites to Royalroad and will instead publish it directly to Amazon upon completion, but I appreciate all the support and interest I have received from this community and I hope post of you will give the new version a read when it becomes available for purchase. Thank you all again for loving this story and characters as much as I have.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

 The story must go on?

    Hello you Ignators, I am considering picking the story back up where we left off without the rewrite. I was hoping to get some feedback. Would anyone, really like is any one reading this haha, be interested in reading more about Igneous and the gang? Should I finish the re-write or naaahhh just pick it back up? OR would some people like to see a whole new story, possible set in the same world, or a genre different all together? Please let me know :)

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    I will post a poll and would love to see some comment and feedback.

    P.S. Sorry about my horrid spelling, but RR doesnt have spellcheck so whatcha going to do.

 Its Time

    So it has been far to long since I last posted anything let alone an actual chapter, but that changes soon. I am going to finally post my re-write because frankly I worked on it and like hell I''m wasting that. I''d like to think Wayward Pass for all their help with it.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I will soon be publishing the rewrite on here and to Amazon.

    If anyone still remembers this little tale of a fire that learned what to live means and made himself a family... Thank you for keeping his story in your mind and heart.

    Igneous LIVES! LONG LIVE ROOTHOME!

 Chapter One (official rewrite)

    Near the center of a universe, on the outer tendril of a spiral galaxy sits a yellow star circled by five planets ,  two gas giants on the outer reaches and two small fast-moving boiling planets close to the star. Between these four planets sits a planet with sprawling forests, towering mountains, spiraling rivers, and deep oceans. On one of the less towering mountains there is a dark cave, inside that cave sits five short bipedal mammals, among them a large male squats over a bundle of dry sticks with two stones in his hand. He brings these two stones together with a loud clack. Each time he does this a spark is made, each time this spark is made the sticks get hotter, and soon they begin to burn with small embers and smoke rises, the man drops the stones and begins to blow onto the embers. After a few good breaths a fire grows into existence.  The five grin with the teeth of predators and laugh primal laughs and huddle around the small fire and speak in a crude tongue. Unknown to them they have just helped create what would one day become a god.

    <hr><hr>

    In a sea of black a spark glows like a billion stars, then another, then another. Each spark forming together to create a single point of light. Before long the sparks become embers, then a flame that grows ever larger until the black that once was all there was, is no more. In its place sits a roaring flame, pulsing with power and heat. The flame whips around the darkness until it finds fuel for its flame in the form of wood, it eats through the wood till it is chard and black and holds little for it to consume. Luckily, as if created from the flame¡¯s need for more, a larger piece of wood appears inside the flame, then another. The flame begins to devour this new source of fuel, but a slower pace, when will it get more?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Did the flame just ask a question? Another! Who is it asking? Another question! Who is it? An again another question! It should really start finding answers to these questions before asking more. But how? CRAP! It did it again. Think, think, think, because apparently that is something it can do now. First question, did the flame just ask a question? Yes, many. One down. Who is it asking? Itself , that¡¯s the only one here, right? The flame sighs add it to the list. Question three, who is it? The flame, duh. That one was easy. How to find answers? Already figured that one out. The flame thought it was really smart. Just to clarify, it was as far as newly sentient flames go. Okay, last question. Is it the only one here? The flame searched the only place it new to look, itself. It searches every corner of itself before turning its attention towards the wood that it was feasting on. Hello? Mister Wood, Misses Wood, ¡­ Wood? Are you there? ¡­. Just when the flame was about to give up on the whole idea, a laugh hisses from the wood. Causing the flame to jump and shrink in size.

    ¡° Ha ha ha, took you long enough to ask!¡± The wood yells with a dry whisper of a voice, ¡° I¡¯ve been sitting here while you sat there eating me and talking to yourself.¡±

    After getting over its shock the flame finds the courage to speak up.

    ¡° Should I? stop?¡±, the flame asked, rolling around the word , I , and finding it liked it. Then quickly adding, ¡° Eating you that is.¡±

    The wood sat in silence for a few moments before letting out another hissing laugh, ¡° Oh no, its fine, well maybe not fine, but there is more than this so its quite alright.¡±

    The flame sighs in relief, ¡° That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t think I can stop eating you without¡­. not being?¡±

    The wood nods, well more like rolls a little as it is just a log of wood and there for has no means of nodding.

    ¡° The word you are searching for is dying, death.¡± ,the wood informs the flame.

    The flame ponders these words, before feeling it gets the general idea. Another question strikes the flame. How does the wood know so much? But, before the flame can ask the wood speaks up.

    ¡°So, while I don¡¯t mind being eaten away, but it feels a little weird. Could we take this somewhere else?¡± , the wood asks.

    This surprises the flame. Somewhere else there is somewhere else?

    ¡° Before you ask, yes. There is more than just here. Give me a little time and I¡¯ll show you and explain somethings to you.¡± The wood tells the flame, before its presence disappears. At first the flame was shocked where did the wood go. It felt around for the wood and it found what it had been eating, but not the voice it had come to know as wood. Had the flame eaten the wood, was it all gone? It looked at the wood and there was still a good amount, so that could not have been it. Where did my friend go? The flame thought to itself. Friend? Was that what the wood was to me? It is the only one other ¡­ being , I have ever known. So, yes, we are friends, were friends? This thinking thing is really hard.

    Suddenly, the flame felt itself being moved, how it knew this, it had no idea, but it knew. The flame and the wood that wasn¡¯t its friend were picked up and taken ¡­ somewhere. After, what felt like a long time to the flame, longer than all other time that it had experienced until now. Where am I going? Where is wood? What is moving me? These are the questions that the flame asked itself , but unlike the last time it could not find the answers itself and there was no one to ask this time. I miss wood. This train of thought went along for quite some time, constant wondering where it was going, and where its friend went, until the wood it was feeding upon became little more than charcoal. The flame smaller than it had been since it¡¯s birth, clinging to the wood, that last reminder of its friend and the last of its food. The flame flickered and began to sputter out of existence. My existence was short, or long, I am not quite sure, but it was something, once again not sure. Thought what it thought to be its last, when suddenly it found itself surrounded by more wood than it had ever seen. It jumped toward it bringing the remains of its friend with it. It began feasting on this new source of food , wrapping its way around it till it held it all inside itself. After it got itself comfortable, slowly eating away at its new home and food sources, it felt its old friend wood return.

    ¡° WOOD! Is that you? Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you!¡± the flame exclaimed with joy and relief.

    Wood laughed, its dry hiss of laughter, ¡° Ha ha, did you think I left you my friend?¡±

    The flame jumped with joy when it heard wood call it friend, they were friends after all, and then it felt shame for not trusting its friend wood.

    ¡° Well, kind of, I was afraid I had eaten you away.¡±, the flame said sheepishly.

    ¡°Ha ha , not quite, I just had to leave in order to move you to a place with more me, for both our sakes before you did.¡±, wood tells the flame.

    There is more of wood? Yes, wood did tell me this. But where is here? The flame thought to itself , but before it could ask any questions out loud wood chimed in.

    ¡° Before you begin asking questions, which I am sure you have, first I have some questions of my own, it that alright?¡±, wood asked with a patient, but stern voice. The flame had never heard wood use that voice before this must be serious it thought. Wood is friend and lets me eat it to live, the very least I could do is answer it questions. I am quite good at that, if I do say so myself. And I do.

    With the confidence befitting something quite older and wiser than it, spoke up,¡± For you my friend, I¡¯ll answer all your questions.¡±

    Chuckling wood says, ¡° Thank you, oh wise flame. Question one, do you know what you are?¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The flame was surprised, the flame is a flame. Flame said as such, ¡° I am a flame.¡±

    The wood waited a moment before speaking, ¡° Yes , this is true, but also wrong. You are what is called a wisp. You are a young being that has just come into existence and you could go on this way for as long has you can fuel your hunger, but once you run out of things to eat you will die.¡±

    Die! Die! I¡¯m going to die, but life has just begun. Oh no, I got to eat slower. Oh, I don¡¯t want to die. The flame¡¯s thoughts filled with panic and worry.

    ¡°Snap out of it, your eating faster!¡±, wood yells at the flame. The flame looks around and sees that it has been eating more of the wood, and it was down to half of what was there at the beginning. It quickly stopped doing this and begin to nibble instead.

    ¡° Better, now listen. Are you listening?¡±, the wood asked. When the flame didn¡¯t interrupt the wood took this as a sign that the flame was in fact listening. ¡° Okay, first you are not going to die. At least not right away if I can help it.¡±

    The flame nodded, as much as he could as a personified fire.

    The wood continued, ¡° Second of all, there is a way you can become stronger and there for not have to eat constantly to survive.¡±

    The flame perked up at this, it liked eating and all, it was one of the few things it actually understood, but if it could find a way to not die if it ran out of wood, then it¡¯d be worth it.

    ¡° Okay, first things first, I need you to focus at the center of your being, can you do that?¡±, the wood asked sounding as if it was further away. The flame focused with all its might looking for its center, it seemed hopeless at first, then as if by accident, it found it. A small glowing light no larger then the head of a needle, not that the flame knew what a needle was. It pulsed with an orange and red glow. The flame latched on to it afraid it may disappear.

    ¡°Okay, wood I have found it, I think.¡± , the flame said with a voice that portrayed anything but confidence, ¡° Now what?¡±.

    ¡° Good, good.¡±, the wood said in a soothing voice that sounded like leaves rustling, ¡° Now you need to try and pull your whole being into it.¡±

    What did that mean thought the flame, pull in its whole being, how? And why? But the flame trusted the wood and if the wood said it need to do this it would try. The flame focused on the pulsing light of red and orange, imagining itself being pulled into the light. And to its amazement and fright, it felt it happening. The light began to grow in intensity and size, while the flame felt itself growing smaller and smaller. Before the flame could ask the wood for help or even cry out in alarm the light had engulfed the flame. The flame couldn¡¯t feel anything, it was dark and cold, but for only a moment. Suddenly there was a bright explosion and pushing sensation and when the flame opened its eyes, it had eyes. That¡¯s not all it had, it had a body, a small one, but a body. The size of an apple, with arms, legs, and a head. Skin made of flickering flame and eyes of warm orange. The flame smiled and looked up and saw for the first time the world and the true form of its friend the wood. The flame found itself floating in the center of a huge room, to it at least, a room made of living trees and vines that were on fire. And next to one of the trees ,swatting at the fire, was a creature that seemed to be made of wood, long spindly arms and legs that splintered at the joints, skin of bark, and a head with a cracks for eyes and a mouth and leaves on top like hair.

    ¡° AHHH! PUT IT OUT! PUT IT OUT!¡±, the creature yelled in panic with the hollow voice of the flames friend wood. Wait a minute was that the flame¡¯s friend wood.

    ¡° Wood? Is that you?¡±, the flame asked with a voice like sparks.

    ¡°YES! NOW PUT OUT THE FIRE, PLEAASSE!¡±, the wood screamed waving a hand around that had caught on fire. The flame didn¡¯t want its friend to be upset, but the flame did not know how, but it would try to help. It flew over to its friend and began swatting at the flame like it saw wood do. This only made things worse and resulted in wood screaming more and to begin running around waving its arms around. So not that then. Maybe it could suck in the fire like it did when it was pulled into its center. Flame decided to practice on one of the trees, not wishing to cause its friend more harm. Flying over to one of the fires it placed its hand out in front of it and focused on pulling the fire into it. And to its excitement it worked, and it felt amazing like it felt when it ate wood. Quickly it flew around the room and began absorbing the fires, before finally rushing to its friend who by now had both arms on fire and was rolling on the leave ridden dirt floor, which only caused the fire to grow around the wood. Once again, the flame held out its hands and focused. The fire that was consuming the wood and the leaves flew from them and into the flame. When all was said and done, the little flame let out a belch, that tasted and smelt like BBQ, to someone who knew what that was, the flame didn¡¯t but it liked it all the same.

    Pulling itself off the floor the creature the flame knew as wood, dusted itself off and turn to the little floating flame and laughed its hissing hollow laugh, ¡° Ha! Ha! Well that was fun, I knew you¡¯d be worth a little excitement!¡±, the wood smiled, ¡° Congratulations! You are now a sprite!¡±

    The flame looked at wood for a few moments blinking, before asking, ¡° What¡¯s a sprite?¡±.

    The wood laughed and was about to answer when a high-pitched voice called from outside the room, ¡° Yasevl, my lord. Is everything alright? We heard screams and saw fire. Do you require our assistants¡± , the voice was filled with worry and respect? The wood stood up and walked to the door, before turning back to the newly minted sprite, ¡° I will be, but a moment.¡±, and walked through the door into the night. The flame could here voices, including its friends hollow voice and its hissing laugh. Soon the wood returned and sat down in front of the flame, ¡° Where were we? Ah, what is a sprite? It is a being made of a single element and willpower. You for instance are a fire sprite. Does that make sense?¡±, the wood asked with a smile.

    The flame sat there a moment contemplating this and then shook its head, it didn¡¯t understand. If the flame was a fire sprite, was the wood a wood sprite? The flame voiced this inquiry, ¡° Does that mean that you are a wood sprite?¡±. The wood let out a long hissing laugh, ¡° Not quite my friend, I was once a water sprite, and now I am a wood spirit.¡±. The flame sat there thinking once again and concluded that it knew absolutely nothing. Seeing the confusion on the little sprites face the wood spirit decide to enlighten it, ¡° A spirit is a sprite that has gained enough power and energy to take power of more than just the most basic of its element.¡±

    ¡°Then if you were a water sprite, whatever water is, the how did you become a wood spirit?¡±, the flame asked scratching its head. The wood spirit scrunched up its face in thought.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the water thing later, but to answer your question, I was a water sprite yes, but I became a wood sprite when I started to consume the energy from the water inside trees, and plants. And when I became strong enough to become a spirit, I became a wood spirit.¡±. The flame did not completely understand ,but it felt like it understood the general idea.

    ¡° Okay, I think I understand, but I have another question.¡±, the flame stated before asking, ¡° Who was that other voice, another spirit?¡±. The wood through back its head and laughed. Much to the annoyance of the sprite, but not surprise. When the wood spirit finished its laughing, wiping away a tear of sap from its eyes, said,¡± No, that was Nevil, he is one of my worshippers, he is not a sprite or a spirit he is an elf. A wood elf to be precise, an Alvsvel.¡±, sensing the impending questions the spirit continued, ¡° They are different than us, they are made of flesh, and cannot control elements like we can. They worship me, by giving me a piece of their energy and other things, and in return I gift them with my blessing, which makes them stronger. We protect each other.¡±. The wood spirit looked at the fire sprite expecting its explanation to only draw in more questions, but instead the sprite simply nodded. The sprite remembered how the wood had helped it and  protected it from itself anyway. The flame did have one last question, ¡° There was a word I didn¡¯t understand when the elf called to you earlier. What is Yasevl?¡±.

    Smiling the spirit answered, ¡° That is my name, Yasevl. It means forest one.¡±.

    ¡° Name?¡±, the flame asked.

    ¡°It is a word that identifies one from others, it is how others know you.¡± The wood explained.

    ¡°Oh, should I call you Yasevl?¡±, the flame asked afraid that it had offended its friend.

    ¡°I would like that very much, my friend.¡±,  Yasevl smiled. The flame smiled back, then frowned.

    ¡°What is my name, do I have one?¡±, the flame asked. Yasevl thought for a moment then nodded to itself.

    ¡° I will give you a name. If that is alright with you?¡±, Yasevl said with joy in his eyes. The flame sprite glowed with excitement,¡± Oh yes, please!¡±.

    ¡° Then from this day forward you shall be, Igneous, flame brother.¡±, Yasevl said with a proud smile. Igneous felt a sudden jolt inside of him, he was a brother, which somehow, he knew what that was, he was Yasevl¡¯s brother. Igneous flew to Yasevl and hugged his brother, until Yasevl let out a yelp, this was due to the spot Igneous was hugging had begun to smolder. With a sheepish smile the and a quick apology  he absorbed the energy back to him.  A light began to shine through the doorway of the room.

    ¡° What is that?¡±, Igneous asked feeling the energy of the light and curious to see what it was.

    Smiling at his younger brother Yasevl said, ¡° That my brother is dawn.¡±, standing up he continued, ¡° How about I show you some more of the world and introduce you to my people?¡±

    Igneous¡¯ eyes grew large as did his smile, while nodding profusely he said, ¡° Oh yes, please, but first what is dawn?¡±. Laughing Yasevl led his new brother into the light of dawn and into a world that held all new wonders for Igneous.

 Chapter Two ( Official Edition)

    Chapter Two

    Igneous follows Yasevl out of the doorway and into the early morning light. The warmth from the Sun¡¯s rays penetrating his fiery skin to make its way to his core. This dawn, as Yasevl had called it, felt amazing, it felt right. Igneous basked in the golden rays, wiggling his stubby arms and legs with pleasure. He liked dawn. He could have stayed like that forever, but Yasevl cleared his throat, which sounded like a tree cracking under the wind of a strong storm, and with a smile said, ¡°The Sun is pretty great feeling, but we have other things to do.¡±.

    Igneous felt embarrassed that he had lost himself in this new sensation, and if a flame sprite could he would¡¯ve blushed. Sheepishly Igneous looked up to his brother with an apologetic smile, ¡°Sorry Yasevl. It just felt nice and everything is so new.¡±. This prompted a hissing fit of laughter from Yasevl, ¡°Ha Ha Ha , it¡¯s quite alright. I remember when I first got my body and I know it¡¯s difficult to control yourself at first.¡±, giving an understanding smile he adds, ¡°But if you get overwhelmed every time you experience something new you may miss out on other amazing things.¡±. With a nod Igneous took another look at the world that was so new. His smile grew wide when he saw past the Sun¡¯s golden rays. Igneous found himself standing, floating, on a small hill overlooking a green valley that stretched for what looked like miles. Emerald grass, with flowers that showed a rainbow intermixed, reached to the sky as if trying to caress the Sun, humongous hardwood trees on the edges of the valley that even from a distance obscured the view of the outside world, a stream of water as clear as glass ran down the middle of the valley before disappearing into the great trees, and at the base of the hill were small mounds that looked to be made of intertwining trees. On closer inspection he could see figures moving in the glow of the early morning at the base of the hill. Taken in by the beauty of the valley Igneous is speechless. Smiling, Yasevl breaks the silence that had overcome the two, ¡°It is quite beautiful,

    In a tiny cave on the side of a small mountain, five goblins awake to a cold and dark cave, the only light coming from the rays of a new dawn. The largest of the five stands and looks around and begins to yell, ¡°WHAT HAPPENED TO ME FIRE!!!!¡±. He stomps over to one of the shorter and weaker goblins and grabs him by his dirty brown robe, ¡°YOU LIED SHAMAN! YOU SAID IT WOULD SERVE ME!¡±.

    The much smaller and much older goblin looks up at his leader with fear in his milky eyes, ¡°Kexel, I don¡¯t know what happened. I casted all the right spells. I, I¡­¡±, before he could finish his sentence Kexel, the large goblin leader, punches him in the face, breaking his nose. Kexel drops the wailing shaman and looks around, he sees two of the goblins cowering in a corner not daring to look at him. Good, he thought, they should fear me. He looks to the mouth of the cave to see another one of his lessers looking out. Stomping up behind the distracted goblin, Kexel raises a fist, and is ready to hit the other goblin, when she speaks up, ¡°They went north, my chief.¡±.

    This halts Kexels fist inches from the goblins head, ¡°Who?¡±. The goblin looks back at Kexel without fear and states, ¡°The fire thieves.¡±.

    A crooked, gapped, sinister grin stretches over Kexel¡¯s face, ¡°Can you track them hunter?¡±. The hunter gives a simple nod before turning back to the caves opening, a frown makes its way across her face.

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s GO HUNTING!¡±, Kexel roars. His voice echoes in the cave causing the other three goblins behind him to quake and the trees below the cave rustle as flocks of birds flee from the sound of the angry goblin.

    At the foot of the hill Yasevl and Igneous are met by a man with skin the color of bark, hair like grass, and with eyes that resembled freshly cut wood. Kneeling the man says, ¡° My lord, you grace us with your presence. How may we serve you?¡±. Behind him another dozen elves follow suit.

    With a sigh Yasevl tells the man, ¡°Nevil please stand up, all of you please stand.¡±.

    The man looks up at Yasevl, ¡°But, my lord you ar-¡°.

    Cutting him off, Yasevl pulls the man up by his shoulders, ¡°telling you to stand.¡±.

    Nevil nods his head deeply, ¡°Yes, my lord. As you wish.¡±. When his head comes back up, he notices Igneous for the first time and jumps back causing the others to behind him to do the same in surprise, some of them fumbling and landing on their behinds.

    Pointing at Igneous, Nevil says with alarm, ¡°My lord, watch out there is a flame creature beside you.¡±, Nevil turns to the other elves gather and yells, ¡°GO GRAB BUCKETS OF WATER BEFORE HE CONSUMES LORD YA-¡°.

    Once again Yasevl interrupts, addressing the whole group, ¡°NO NO NO! THAT WILL NOT BE NECESSARY!¡±, turning his attention back to Nevil he adds, ¡°This is Igneous, he is to be treated as my brother from this day forward.¡±.

    Nevil¡¯s eyes go wide, and doubt makes its way across his face, but he dares not say anything openly, instead he simply nods and say, ¡°Yes my lord.¡±, he then turns to Igneous, ¡°Welcome Master Igneous.¡±.

    During the whole interaction Igneous simply stood there with fascination on his face at all the new things he was seeing, and it wasn¡¯t until Nevil directly addressed him that Igneous broke from his state of wonder.

    ¡°Oh, um. Hi. It¡¯s very nice to meet you, Master Nevil. I promise not to eat too much of brother¡±, Igneous says after a moment of silence, but by the end feels confident that he is quite the conversationalist. Nevil just looks at the little sprite in confusion, not sure what to say. Yasevl breaks the awkward silence with a hardy and full laugh that only a tree could give, which startles everyone with its suddenness which only causes Yasevl to laugh harder, but soon the other wood elves begin to laugh and soon even Nevil¡¯s lip break into a smile and begins to laugh. The only one not laughing is Igneous, not quite sure what he said was so funny.

    After everyone had settles down and Yasevl explains what had been so funny to Igneous. Yasevl then introduces Igneous to the village, after explaining what a village was. As it stands Nevil turned out to be what was called a chieftain, as well as the high priest for Yasevl. The other wood elves that Igneous met that morning were a mix of hunters getting ready to leave and guards that were getting ready to go home after night watch. Everyone there that morning was told to inform everyone else of Igneous¡¯ presence and to treat him as a member of the village. After everyone agreed to do so Yasevl told Igneous he had to take care of a few things with Nevil and that he should feel free to explore the valley, but not to wander past the borders. Left to his own devices Igneous wandered around the village looking at all the huts, and on closers inspection he could tell they were made of living trees that had been woven together until the trunks created walls and the branches a ceiling with the leaves on top. Igneous took a quick look around to make sure no one was watching and when he couldn¡¯t see anyone, he broke off a small twig from one of the bigger huts and began to munch on it, each bite making a hissing noise, and he was about to break off another when he heard a small high-pitched voice call out, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t do that!¡±.

    Igneous whirled around in shock at the voice and came face to face with a small chubby brown face. Startled by the closeness of the face, Igneous flew up and away from the little face and saw who it was that startled him. Standing below him was a small wood elf, the elf had long green hair that wove together like vines, its small brown form covered by a deerskin dress, with a vine tied at the waist. The chubby elf had its hands balled up, placed on its hip, with its chubby cheeks puffed out and a stern look on its face. Igneous was surprised most of all by the elf¡¯s short stature. Yasevl stood as tall as most of the huts, if not taller, and Nevil had come up to Yasevl¡¯s chest, but this elf looks to be no taller that three feet tall, barely reaching the height of Yasevl¡¯s knees.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Are you alright, what happened to the rest of you?¡±, Igneous asks with worry in his voice.

    This caused the little elf¡¯s eyes to grow wide then very narrow, taking in a deep breath it yells. ¡°IS THAT A SHORT JOKE!? THAT¡¯S FUNNY COMING FROM A PIPSQUEAK LIKE YOU!¡±. Once again, this startles Igneous, for such a little elf it sure could make a huge noise. When Igneous didn¡¯t answer, the elf let out a frustrated huff of breath and looked at Igneous, ¡°Come down here, so I can introduce myself.¡±.

    Igneous, not wishing to anger this little elf more, does as asked of him but stays at arms length just in case he needed to escape quickly. The scowl on the elf¡¯s face was replaced by a toothy smile, ¡°I am Nelly, daughter of Nevil, and future chieftain of this village. Nice to meetcha¡¯.¡±.

    The elf stuck out her arm at Igneous causing him to flinch. When she didn¡¯t strike him Igneous looked at her outstretched arm and then at her with confusion and a silence question on his face. The elf sighs and looks at Igneous like a tired mother would at a dull-witted child, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to tell me your name and then extend your hand towards mine.¡±.

    This was news to him, but he didn¡¯t wish to anger her again and did as she said, ¡°I am Igneous, brother of Yasevl.¡±, and placed his tiny hand on her index finger and moved it up and down.

    When he did this there was a sizzling and the elf jerked back her hand with a yelp. Where Igneous had touched her hand was burnt and raw. Igneous saw this and instantly felt horrible. He began to fly forward to see if he could adsorb it like he did with Yasevl, but Nelly holds up her not injured hand to stop him. Nelly takes her uninjured hand and holds it over the burn and begins to whisper in a language that Igneous could neither understand nor remember after she was done. Her eyes glow bright green and a white light engulfs her hand. From this light small white orbs trickle down on to the burn, and soon the burn glows white as well. Suddenly before his eyes Igneous watches the burn heal and return to its previous shade of brown. Igneous¡¯ mouth drops open and he gapes at the little elf, ¡°What was that!?¡±.

    Nelly smirks and fixes her gaze on Igneous, ¡°That was me fixing your mistake with magic.¡±.

    Igneous first shrinks back, ¡°Sorry, I forget that others get hurt by fire.¡±, but then he quickly recovers with wide eyes, ¡°What¡¯s magic?¡±.

    Nelly just blinks at Igneous for a few moments before rolling her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine just be careful next time. And to answer your other question, follow me.¡±.

    Nelly then turns sharply and begins walking at a brisk pace towards the edge of the village. Igneous quickly follows and begs Nelly to tell him now, but his pleads fall on deaf pointy ears.  After leaving the village, Igneous follows Nelly down a stone path towards the stream. The path stops short of the stream and in front of the two sits a hut much like the ones in the village except, from the windows and doorway plants hung out to dry and extending from the leafy roof of the hut a stone chimney billows out grey smoke. Nelly walks up to the doorway, knocks on the wall and softly yells, ¡°Hello! Witch, are you home?¡±.

    Out of the hut a wooden staff darts out and knocks Nelly on the head, that earns a yelp and a lot of head-rubbing from Nelly, ¡°That hurt you mean old witch.¡±.

    A hunched over figure leaning on a wooden staff and wrapped in white robes steps out of the hut. A wood elf with a grey undertone to her wrinkly brown skin, her once green hair now as white as cotton, and her eyes a dull dark green. She fixes these green eyes on Nelly and says, ¡°How many times have I warned you about calling me a witch.¡±, this was not a question, then she adds, ¡°I am a Druid.¡±.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hit me you know.¡±, Nelly whines with a pout.

    ¡°And besides, as your magic teacher and grandmother it is my right to discipline you.¡±, The old druid adds with a smirk. She then fixes her eyes on Igneous, ¡°And you must be the fire wisp that our lord Yasevl brought back last night.¡±, she says with a knowing smile before adding, ¡°Well, sprite now.¡±.

    Not wishing to be hit like Nelly, Igneous quickly extended his hand like Nelly taught him, ¡°Hello. I am Igneous, brother to Yasevl. It is my pleasure to meet you.¡±.

    This earned him a short chuckle form the old elf and a smile, ¡°I am Corma, mother of Nevil, the druid of this village. It is nice to meet such a well-mannered sprite.¡±, still smiling she adds, ¡°I am afraid I do not wish to burn my finger, so I will not be shaking your hand.¡±

    Igneous remembered what happened when he had shaken hands with Nelly, and quickly retracts his hand, smiling weakly. Having recovered from the hit she took to her head Nelly interjects, ¡°Igneous here doesn¡¯t know what magic is.¡±, she says gesturing toward Igneous with a sweeping motion, ¡°And I was thinking you could tell him better than I could.¡±.

    Corma looks from Igneous to Nelly, ¡°You don¡¯t remember. Do you?¡±, She asks causing Nelly to shift nervously, ¡°Alright, come inside and I¡¯ll explain to both of you what magic is.¡±.

    Corma walks into the hut with Nelly and Igneous following in behind her. Inside the hut were more plants hanging and shelves filled with bowls and jugs brimming with different kinds of powders and liquids. In the back of the hut was a stony fireplace with a fire roaring and a lithic pot sitting above it with a light brown liquid simmering inside. In one corner sat a bed made of animal furs. Opposite of the bed was a small wooden table with two cushioned chairs. Corma walked over to the stone pot and took a deep whiff, ¡±Not quite ready yet,¡±.

    She then walks over to the table and lays her staff against the wall before taking a seat on the chair against the wall. She looks to Nelly and says, ¡°Nelly, grab a stone cup from the shelf and place it on the table, so our little friend can sit without burning down my home.¡± .

    Nelly does as she was asked and walks over to one of the many shelves in the hut and takes a small shallow cup that was made of a stone that had been carved out and polished and places it on the table before taking a seat opposite of Corma.

    ¡°Please take a seat little sprite, it¡¯s alright, you will not burn the stone.¡±, Corma says, giving Igneous a reassuring smile. Igneous slowly makes his way over to the two sitting women and attentively touches the stone cup. When it doesn¡¯t catch fire from his touch, Igneous sits down on the rim of the cup with his feet dangling inside the cup. Corma wets her lips and smacks them before saying, ¡°So you want to know what magic is.¡±, the druid ponders this for a moment before asking, ¡°Before I tell you I must know, do you know what mana is?¡±.

    Igneous looks up at her with shameless ignorance, ¡°Not a clue.¡±

    Corma nods at this, ¡°That¡¯s what I expected. Alright, I¡¯ll explain that too.¡±, Corma places her hands on the table with her palms facing up and whispers in a language similar to the one Nelly had used when she healed her hand. When she had finished a glowing picture of a tree sitting on a hill forms. This causes Igneous and Nelly to lean forward in unison and say, ¡°Wow!¡±.

    Corma continues to speak again in a language Igneous couldn¡¯t understand before saying, ¡°Everything is made up of two types of energy. There is natural energy known as ki. Ki is the body of all things.¡±, as she says this the tree begins to move and sways before it begins to become transparent and the inside of the tree begins to glow blue, ¡°Mana is the energy of the mind. All things living and nonliving have it. It is what connects all things to all other things in the world.¡±.

    The image of the tree disappears and is replaced by the outline of an elf, ¡°Sentient beings, such as elves, sprites, and spirits, have an additional energy. It is called spiritual energy, it is the energy of the soul.¡±, the elf in begins to glow with blue energy with white at the center, ¡°Magic is the alteration of these energies in their normal form. This is commonly done though spells.¡±.

    The elf kneels to the ground and plants a seed and begins to chant silently and the blue energy in its body begins to flow into the elf¡¯s hands and spread out toward the seed till it begins to sprout and grow into a sapling. Corma continues, ¡°Spells use mana to alter the state of energy around it. Spells are active through the use of a magic language. Spellcasters are born knowing how to cast a single spell and through time can learn more through the study of that spell or from other spellcasters.¡±.

    The image dissolves from Corma¡¯s  hands and the glow with it. Corma smiles and places her hands on her lap, ¡°Any questions?¡±.

    Both Igneous and Nelly nod, Nelly blurts out, ¡°What spell was that? You¡¯ve never shown me that before.¡±.

    Corma laughs and says, ¡°That was a basic illusion spell, and I¡¯ll teach it to you when you¡¯re ready.¡±, she then turns her focus to Igneous, ¡°And your question little sprite?¡±

    ¡°Can you teach me magic too?¡±, Igneous asks with hope in his voice and wonder in his eyes. Corma stops smiling and wrinkles her forehead, ¡°Well I could possibly, but I have never taught a sprite magic. And I am not quite sure how it¡¯ll work.¡±.

    This causes Igneous to hang his head low, ¡°Oh, Okay.¡±, the disappointment heavy in his voice.

    Corma uses the tip of her finger to lift his chin before quickly pulling it back before it could be burnt, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was impossible. We¡¯ll have to talk to lord Yasevl and see if he has any ideas about it.¡±.

    This causes Igneous to look up, hope filling his eyes again. Before Igneous can say anything, a scream reaches the hut, followed by a single word that fills both Nelly and Corma with visible fear, ¡°GOOOBLINS!¡±.

 Chapter Three ( Official edition)

    Chapter Three

    Kexel crept through the shadows cast by the great trees surrounding the valley of the wood elves. He stops and spits on the ground when he comes to the tree that only yesterday had one of its branches cut off to fuel the fire, he whispers to himself, ¡°Stupid shaman, said fire would be mine to control.¡±, then he looks out towards the wood elves, ¡°Stupid thieving elves take my fire wisp.¡±. Turning back he sees the rest of his tribe: the shaman in its dirty robe casting spells on the others, his hunter sharpening stone daggers, his thirty warriors they had gathered from their village on the way, and the two he was going to sacrifice to the wisp to make it stronger. He didn¡¯t know if they would be useful during the battle, but if they died instead of him then they would help. Kexel grabbed the tooth hanging from his neck, groping it with closed eyes, ¡°Give me strength Mother, help me cut down my enemies, and forget my dead.¡±.  Kexel turns to the hunter, who looks up and meets his eyes and nods. It was time. Kexel grinsand lifts his heavy club and charges, followed shortly after by his people.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Igneous flew out of the druid¡¯s hut ahead of Nelly and Corma, he wasn¡¯t sure what a goblin was, but judging by the way Nelly and Corma¡¯s faces went pale it couldn¡¯t be good. He flew up to get a better look and what he saw made him wish he could get sick and what it meant to. In the brook a wood elf lay face down in the water turning it red, he watches others being dragged out of their huts by short green creatures and stabbed with stones, staining the ground red. He looks around for Yasevl and Nevil but can¡¯t find them among the chaos. Igneous grim fascination is broken  by Corma calling up to him, ¡°Igneous get down here. NOW!¡±.

    Igneous jumps, startled by the sudden the call, but does as he is told. He floats down in front of Corma, who has a stern and serious expression on her face, ¡°I need you to take Nelly and gather all the other children and to get them somewhere safe.¡±.

    ¡°But Gran I can help!¡±, Nelly cries in protest, looking up to her grandmother. Corma bends down, her joints cracking, and looks her granddaughter in the face, ¡±I know you can, but I need you to be safe, more than anything.¡±, She kisses Nelly on the forehead with tears rolling down her now ashen cheeks, ¡°Please, don¡¯t argue.¡±.

    Nelly¡¯s eyes begin to water, but she quickly wipes them dry with her palms and nods. Corma smiles, but it doesn¡¯t reach her worried eyes. She raises her staff over Nelly and chants words that sound like the wind rushing through tree branches, wind forms at the tip of the staff and circles down to surround Nelly before disappearing. Corma stands back up, her back popping, ¡°That will make you as fast as the wind, use it to keep out of reach of any danger.¡±.

    ¡°What are you going to do Grandma?¡±, Nelly asks looking up at her grandmother, who never had looked so old, ¡°Come with us, please!¡±.

    Corma shakes her head and points out towards the valley towards a figure in a brown robe, holding a staff similar to Corma¡¯s over his head, shadows forming over it before thrusting the staff forward sending the shadows shooting out, hitting a hut. The hut that was hit begins to turn from its healthy brown and green to sickly black and grey, before beginning to dissolve and falling apart. Corma stiffens, ¡°I am going to go stop that.¡±, She looks towards Igneous with steel in her eyes and voice, ¡°I am entrusting you with the safety of my granddaughter, the only thing in this world that matters. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±.

    Igneous, sensing the implied threat and pleading, nods, ¡°I will protect her with my life.¡±.

    Corma stares at Igneous, looking deep into his ember eyes, ¡°Go now, and I find you both when I finish what I have to do. GO!¡±. Yelling that last words, she quickly runs, with the speed of a much younger women, towards the robed figure.

    Nelly watches after her grandmother for but a moment, before taking a deep breath and wiping all emotion from her face. With determination she looks to Igneous, ¡°Lets go!¡±.

    Inside Yasevl¡¯s temple grove, Yasevl sits across from Nevil, their hands grasping the others forearm. Eyes closed they focus on their centers, Yasevl finds his, an ever-growing grove of trees with a river flowing through, inside it stands Nevil, a small child, young and spry, but weak and scared. Yasevl speaks to Nevil¡¯s center, ¡° Nevil, it is time for you to take my blessing, as your father before you and as his did before him.¡±.

    ¡°If you will it, so be it, lord.¡±, Nevil says with reverence. A strong wind blows through the forest of Yasevl¡¯s center, ¡°You must will it, Nevil, you must want it.¡±.

    A tree in front of Nevil splits open to reveal a hollow trunk dripping with sap. Fear plays across Nevil¡¯s young face, but then he thinks of his late wife, her warm smile, of Nelly, his fierce daughter, and of his people. They trust him and need him. With a deep resolve Nevil steps into the trunk and into the thick sap. As he turns around to face the opening it grows together, leaving him trapped inside the tree. Sap begins to cover his body and covering his eyes making him blind, fills his ears making him deaf, and fills his mouth and nose, making him mute and unable to breath. He begins to panic, he tries to grab at the sap, but his hands won¡¯t budge. He tries to struggle but can¡¯t, as the sap has enclosed his entire body. He begins to pass out when he hears Yasevl¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, be it. Become one with the tree, and me. Open your center to me.¡±.

    Nevil trusts Yasevl, he has been looked over his family and people for generations. He focuses not on his body but on the tree surrounding him and imagines his center being the tree¡¯s center. His body the trunk, his feet the roots, and his arms the branches. As it seems like he will pass out and will die, he does it. He is the tree. Ancient, strong, wise. His roots drink from the ground taking in water, his leaves absorb the sun¡¯s rays. HE breaths, but that is not all he feels: birds making nests in his branches, bugs eating pieces of him, worms living among his roots, deer eating the grass surrounding him. Then he feels them die and become one with the ground, and then become one with him. He protects them in life, and in death they become one with him.

    Nevil opens his eyes and the tree has opened up for him. He steps out. He is no longer a child, he is a man, but more. His flesh turned to a dark, strong, thick, wood, his blood to sap. He examines his arms and legs, strong and thick like tree branches, his chest wide like the trunk of a great tree, he can see muscles moving below the surface of his wooden body. He smiles and looks up to see his father and grandfather smiling at him. Before he can say anything, they turn and disappear among the trees. Somewhere deep inside he knows they are now a part of him and that one day he would join them. He stands in the grove basking in the light that trickles through from the canopy above. After what feels like eternity, Yasevl whispers to Nevil, ¡°I am proud of you, and now it is time to leave and rejoin your people. Drink and bathe in the river and your blessing will be complete.¡±.

    Without hesitation, and full of trust, Nevil moves his heavy frame toward the river. Stepping in he bends down and takes a large drink from the moving river. He feels the water washing away the sap from inside him. Nevil closes his eyes and lets his body drop into the rushing water and feels the wood being washed from his body. Nevil opens his eyes and he is back in Yasevl¡¯s temple, but in front of him sits not the spindly body of Yasevl, but a man with dark wooden skin, arms and legs like branches, and a chest broad like the trunk of a tree. The face not cracked wood, but an elf¡¯s. The wooden elf opens his eyes to reveal eyes like emeralds. The wooden elf smiles, lets out an unmistakable hissing laugh and speaks: ¡°Ha, Ha! You did it Nevil!¡±.

    Before Nevil can get a word out they both hear the screams and raging of battle. Without a second thought the two jump off the ground and run towards the doorway, and into battle.

    Igneous and Nelly rush through the village, hiding behind huts and anything they can, making their way around the village looking for the children. As Nelly rushes forward trying to get to the opening of one of the huts she runs right into one of the goblins. It stands only slightly taller than Nelly, its sickly green skin, marked with scars, is partially covered by untreated hide across its chest and arms, with a simple fur loin cloth to cover its nether. In its black clawed hands it holds a thin stone dagger and in the other a wooden club. It gets knocked to the ground when Nelly runs into it, the two tumble to the ground intertwining into a brown and green jumble of limbs on the ground, the dagger and club sent flying off towards a hut. The goblin growls in frustration and twists around and kicks Nelly in the ribs with its oversized foot, causing her to scream out in pain. Nelly rolls away from the goblin holding her side. Stumbling to its feet the goblin grabs the club that had been knocked from its hand, and stands over Nelly with the club raised over its head. Igneous screams, ¡±NOOOOO!!¡±, and rushes towards the goblin, aiming for its face in hopes of distracting it. Before Igneous can reach it the goblin howls in pain, drops the club, and whips around holding its side. Behind it stands a young wood elf boy holding the stone dagger dripping with a black liquid in his trembling hands. The goblin smacks the boy in the face, sending the kid the ground with a yelp. Not wasting the opportunity, Igneous rushes the goblin and latches onto the nape of its neck. The goblin curses and wracks at its neck as it begins to sizzle with heat and pain. The goblin claws at Igneous, leaving scratches in the fiery skin of the little sprite. Fighting through the pain Igneous focuses on pushing as much heat as he can into the goblins skin. His center glows brightly and flame engulfs the goblins neck, the flame connects with the goblin¡¯s greasy black hair and spreads to consume the entirety of the goblins head. The goblin screams and claws at its face, as its skin darkens and melts. After a moment which feels like an eternity the goblin falls to the ground, its head completely burnt. Igneous finally lets go of the goblin when they hit the ground, on instinct Igneous absorbs the fire back into him, but it feels different this time. The fire tastes wrong, slimy, but so much stronger than usual. He feels the goblins energy flow into him as well, its life and death. Igneous feels himself grow larger and stronger, but feels sickened by the whole affair. A shadow passes in the corner of Igneous¡¯ vision, tearing him away from the thoughts of what he had done. Fearing it to be another goblin, Igneous jumps back ready to protect Nelly, but when he looks around all he sees is Nelly still holding her side and the boy kneeling beside her with worry on his face. Igneous flies forward to check on her, but when the boy sees Igneous his eyes fill with fear and he holds up the stone dagger still dripping with the goblins blood, ¡°GET BACK YOU MONSTER! YOU CAN¡¯T HAVE HER!¡±.

    Nelly grabs the boy¡¯s leg, causing him to jump and to drop the dagger, and tells him through pained gasps, ¡° Don¡¯t¡­he¡¯s¡­ahh¡­ with me.¡±.

    The boy looks at Nelly and back at Igneous with mistrust and fear, but steps aside to allow Igneous closer, not before swiping the dagger from the ground, loose dirt sticking to the already drying blood. Igneous rushes to her side but stops himself from reaching out to her in fear of doing to her what he did to the goblin. While trying to think about what to do to help, Nevil runs up alongside a large wooden elf with skin like a tree, ¡°NELLY!¡±, Nevil says, anxiously dropping to his knees, ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡±.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The boy holding the dagger answers, ¡°A goblin attacked her!¡±, then pointing at Igneous with the dagger, ¡°Then that thing killed it!¡±.

    Whipping his head towards Igneous with confusion and fear on his face, ¡°Igneous is that you?¡±, looking over Igneous adds, ¡°You look different.¡±.

    Looking down at himself Igneous saw that he indeed did look different. His small body was now twice, if not three times, bigger than before. His heads now headed in dark crimson points, as did his feet. His skin, which was once bright red and orange, was now crimson and burnt orange sprinkled with flickers of black. He lifted his hands to his face and found that his mouth now had fangs and his ears ended in points. He looked like the goblin he had consumed, his sickness returned with the thoughts of what it could mean. Before he could get too deep in thought his brother¡¯s voice broke through the pregnant silence, ¡°No time for that now. We will figure it out later, but now we must take care of the intruders.¡±.

    Igneous looks up to see where it came from, till his sights lands on the tall wooden elf, ¡°Yasevl?¡±

    Yasevl gives a small smile, ¡°There have been a lot of changes.¡±, he says looking towards Nevil, ¡°But, we¡¯ll get to them later, now we need to get Nelly to safety and deal with the goblins.¡±.

    Igneous looks at Nevil, closer this time, and sees that his once brown skin now has lines of green wrapping around his arms like vines. Just then a gasp comes from beside the group. Looking over Igneous sees a wood elf women holding two crying babies in her arms, followed by a small group of children. Nevil looks up at the woman and when he sees the children gives her a knowing sorrowful smile, ¡°You got all the ones you could?¡±.

    The woman looks from Igneous to Yasevl and back to Nevil with watery eyes, ¡°I tried to get as many as I could, but-¡°.

    Nevil cuts her off with a raised hand, ¡°You did what you could, be proud.¡±, lifting Nelly in his arms, Nevil walks over to her, ¡°Please, take Nelly and Koren to the temple and wait for us.¡±.

    The woman quickly looks at Yasevl and then back at Nevil, handing the two babies off to one of the older children who looked to be a little younger than Nelly, and takes Nelly gently from Nevil. With the strain of Nelly¡¯s weight on her face she looks at Nevil and says, ¡°Please be careful.¡±.

    Nevil smiles and places a hand on her cheek, ¡°I will. Now go.¡±.

    The woman hesitates for a moment before heading in the direction of the temple on the hill, calling for the children to follow. Koren, still holding the bloody dagger, looks back at Igneous before running to follow. With the children being taken to relative safety, Nevil looks to Yasevl, ¡°What do you wish to do my lord?¡±

    Yasevl looks to ponder this question, worry heavy on his face, finally he looks to Nevil, ¡°You need to go and find the hunters and bring them back.¡±, gesturing towards Igneous, ¡°We shall deal with them in the meantime.¡±.

    Looking as if he was wishing to argue but thinking better of it Nevil  simply nods, grabbing the club the goblin no longer needed and runs in the direction the hunters had left only short while ago. With Nevil running to get the hunters, Yasevl turns to Igneous, ¡°I know we have much to discuss, but we need to deal with these goblins first, agreed?¡±.

    Igneous simply nods rather than saying anything and turns towards the closes sound of battle, followed closely by the thundering footsteps of Yasevl.

    Marres runs inside the temple and sets Nelly down as gently as possible but loses her hold on her and the girl falls inches from the ground with a thud, and with a groan Nelly sits up, ¡°I.. need.. to..help..¡±.

    Marres rushes the other children in, having to pull Koren, who wants to stand guard, and then turns to Nelly, ¡°You are hurt and aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡±

    Marres turns her attention back to the other child and tries to keep them calm. With Marres distracted Nelly pulls herself toward the corner of the room. Laying there she wishes she could¡¯ve done more, she thinks of using her healing spell, but knows that it¡¯s nowhere strong enough to fix her, when suddenly a new spell enters her mind. The new spell is similar to her old one, but stronger. Sitting up, teeth gritted through the pain, she places both hands on her side and begins to chant, a golden light filling her hands. Marres and the children all turn to her with awe. When the light recedes, Nelly¡¯s side still hurts, but not nearly as bad as before. Pushing herself up she looks towards the door, planning to go, and notices what everyone missed while she used her new spell. A goblin stands in the doorway, blocking the light, a sinister grin on its face, ¡°Well! That¡¯s interesting.¡±.

    With these words Kexel steps forward.

    Igneous and Yasevl are able to scare off most of the goblins, saving the lives of some of the villagers, but not all. Yasevl tells them to go towards the temple. The two brothers follow the direction that the goblins had ran. Towards the open valley. Leaving the village, Igneous and Yasevl come upon a gruesome scene. Goblins battled elves, the elven guards that had been asleep during the attack had made their way to the battle field, stone tipped spears stabbing at goblins, only to be knocked aside by wooden clubs. While this happened, another goblin would sneak up behind and stab the distracted elves with stone daggers. Even though outnumbered the elves still fought with vigor, when one would defeat a foe they would rush to the aid of their comrades and knock the backstabbing goblins away. Corma did what she could to help, casting healing spells on the wounded elves, but would soon be pulled back into a fight with the goblin shaman, who flung dark bolts at the druid, who could only just manage to dodge before shooting back gusts of thin razor wind. Wasting no time Yasevl rushes to the battlefield, grabbing a goblin by the neck as it was about to finish off an elf, flinging it to the across the ground, ripping up dirt as skids to a stop. This gathers the attention of the surrounding goblins, who quickly rush towards the large wood spirit, encircling him and attacking when his back is turned before jumping back out of range of the wooden creatures sweeping arms. Igneous is about to rush to his brothers aid when he notices the rest of the goblins have surrounded the remaining elves, only barely being kept at bay by jabbing spears. Trusting that Yasevl can handle himself, Igneous flights toward the surrounded elves, and begins to fly around the goblins tearing into their backs with his newly acquired claws, leaving blistering skin in his wake. This causes some of the goblins to flee towards the stream, throwing themselves into it. Others swing at the fast-moving fire sprite, he dodges out of the way of a club, but the wind coming off it pushes him back, just in time for another club to connect with his head. The blow knocks Igneous to the ground, and the grass where he lands catches fire. The goblins let out a triumphant laughs and descend on him before he can recover from the shock and the new-found sensation of pain. The goblins begin to wail on the prone sprite with their clubs, each hit earning them a cry of pain from the sprite, which only fuels their resolve. Igneous spasms with each hit, the grass fire having been put out by the continuous strikes of the club, and his own flame grows weaker with each blow. Just as Igneous is sure that it is the end for him, the blows stop, and he hears the goblins scream with pain followed by gurgles. Gathering what little strength he has he lifts himself off the ground and looks toward the noise. The wood elves had rallied and slain the few goblins that hadn¡¯t either rushed to the stream or turned their attention to him. The ones that had been attacking him, hung with limp bodies from the tip of stone spears piercing through their necks, black blood spurting from the wounds. The wood elves push the slain goblins off their spears, look to Igneous and offer him a nod of gratitude, which he returns in kind. The moment quickly ends when they all turn to the sound of roars coming from the tree line. Nevil, followed by the hunters, rush towards the battle, one of the hunters chucks a spear that hits the shaman in the leg, forcing the goblin to its knees. The goblins that had been quenching their pains in the stream surge forward at Igneous and the group of elves he stood with, pulling their focus away from Nevil and the hunters. The goblins swing their clubs, only to be met with thrusted spears, Igneous zipping around and hitting the goblins where he could, but the heat was far less effective this time. Igneous catches a glimpse of Nevil¡¯s group clashing with the group of goblins that had been battling Yasevl, who takes the opening to crush one of the goblins into the ground. The battle is raging on when a loud gruff voice crashes over the battlefield, ¡°SSSTOOOOOOPPP!¡±.

    Elves and goblins alike, spirits and sprites too, all turn towards the voice. Strolling out of the village a large goblin holds up a struggling Nelly the neck, ¡°ALL YOU DIRTY ELVES LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS OR THIS GIRLS DIES!¡±.

    Nevil takes a step forward ready to end the goblins life and save his daughter, when Kexel holds up a thin stone dagger to Nelly¡¯s throat, ¡°ONE MORE STEP AND SHE¡¯S DEAD!¡±.

    Kexel aims the dagger at the struggling elves neck and yells, ¡°ONE MORE STEP AND SHE¡¯S DEAD!¡±.

    He watches the elves fight the urge to rush him, afraid of what will happened to the girl, ¡°Weaklings.¡±, he says to himself.

    When he hears a soft voice behind him say, ¡° No, brother. You are the weakling.¡±. Then a hot pain pierces his back and spreads. His hands jerk open dropping the girl and his dagger. He turns to confront his attacker, only to come face to face with the hunter, his sister, with betrayal and confusion in his voice he asks, ¡°Heva? Why?¡±.

    With a face full of contempt she hisses through clench teeth and tusks, ¡°For Mother!¡±. Then, with the speed of a striking viper, she brings her arm up with all her strength. A dagger pierces the underside of Kexel¡¯s chin, plunging deep into his skull, blood drenches her hand and runs down her arm, but she keeps her hand steady. Heva pulls the dagger down, cutting into his throat, before letting the dagger go and pushing her brother back as the life leaves his eyes.  Kexel hits the ground with a thud, his blood pouring out of his wound, pooling around his still body. Heva bends down and rips the tusk necklace from Kexel¡¯s neck, the necklace that states who their leader is, the one he had killed their mother for. She was now the tribe leader and she would not have any more pointless killing. She throws her hand in the air, showing her  people that she was in charge now, then yells for a retreat. She dashes for the woods only stopping to help up her shaman. The shaman looks at her in shock then smiles weakly and thanks her, ¡°Thank you, tribe leader.¡±.

    Heva smiles and drags the shaman behind her to follow her people.

    The elves look between Nevil and the large goblin, and Yasevl, not sure what to do. Igneous begins to try and sneak around to attack, when he catches Yasevl¡¯s eyes, who gives a small nod. Just has Igneous is about to slip behind the elves near him, the goblin lets out a sharp cry of pain and drops Nelly and the knife. Which Nelly quickly grabs and scrambles away from the yelping goblin. Kexel twirls around and then after a moment drops to the ground his black blood gushing from his neck. A goblin in a leather hood bends down and takes something from Kexel¡¯s cooling body holds it up then yells in a soft, but strong voice, ¡°THIS IS OVER! GOBLINS RETREAT!¡±. Then suddenly runs toward the woods.

    All the goblins quickly look at each other in shock, then quickly sprint towards the woods, the hooded goblin stops to help the shaman to its feet and quickly follows the others. As they disappear into the woods, Nevil yells for the elves to follow them, but is stopped by Yasevl, ¡°It is done, my friend.¡±, placing a heavy hand on Nevil¡¯s shoulder he turns the elf towards him, ¡°We must deal with our own people now.¡±.

    Nevil looks across the battlefield at the dead and wounded, and nods before his eyes go wide with realization and cries out, ¡° NELLY!¡±while rushing to his daughter¡¯s side.

    Nevil¡¯s cry pulls Igneous back to the moment and he quickly flies to follow. The two reach Nelly at the same time. Nevil hugs his daughter to his chest and openly cries, ¡°OH! Oh! Nelly are you okay?¡±.

    Nelly pushes her way out of her father¡¯s chest, but keeps him close, and says, ¡°I¡¯m fine Dad.¡±.

    Nevil looks at his daughter and sees that she is tearing up and hugs her closer. After the two sit like this for a short while they separate, and Nelly wipes her eyes free of tears. Nelly looks at her father and then at Igneous, her brows knitted together, and her forehead wrinkled, ¡°You look different.¡±.

    Igneous and Nevil look at each other and back at Nelly, then begin to laugh a hysterical laugh, the sound of needed release after a battle.

 Chapter Four ( official draft)

    Chapter Four

    The days following the goblin attack went by fast, the wounded were tended to, the dead goblins burned, and the dead elves buried with seeds along the valley¡¯s edge, so they may protect the village even in death. During this time Yasevl explained his and Nevil¡¯s changes to the people, but no one could quite figure out Igneous change, but it was accepted as just part of life. After the mourning period was concluded life in the village resumed, but there were some changes. Yasevl had begun to interweave the border trees into a tight nit wall, it was slow work, but steady. Nevil began having everyone, children included, train with the guards and hunters every day to prepare for future attacks. Corma began to tutor not only Nelly in the ways of magic, but all of those in the village that had any affinity for it. This included almost all of the children and a high number of adults, Corma attributed this to the hereditary blessing given by Yasevl. Igneous did what he did best: he asked questions.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the difference betweenthe blessing that you gave Nevil and the herbal blessing the others have?¡±, Igneous asked, floating behind Yasevl.

    Taking his hands away from the trees that he had just finished weaving, he gives a quick chuckle, and turns to the small flame sprite, ¡°First, its hereditary, not herbal,¡±, Yasevl says, wiping sweat from his brow, ¡°and second, do you know what a blessing is?¡±.

    Igneous thinks about this, he knows that somehow the blessing made both his brother and the elves stronger, but he¡¯s not sure how, ¡°It makes you stronger, but how?¡±.

    Yasevl nods, adjusts his fur tunic, takes a seat on the ground and gestures for Igneous to do the same. Igneous lowers himself to the ground, the grass around him catching fire, but Igneous quickly absorbs the flames, and makes himself comfortable on the burnt ground. Smiling at Igneous¡¯ increased control, Yasevl continues, ¡°So yes, the blessing does make both me and the elves stronger. The hereditary blessing that all of the wood elves have is passed down from the previous generation, I gave my blessing to the elves when I first came to the village, and when they had children their children had it too. This blessing gives the elves their dark skin, green hair, and pale eyes, it also gives them extra strength, greater agility, and dexterity.¡±, Yasevl pauses for a moment before continuing, ¡°It may also be the reason so many of them have a natural talent for magic, particularly nature magic.¡±.

    Igneous takes in the information and nods his head. He understands most of what Yasevl says, ¡°But, then how is the blessing you gave to Nevil different?¡±.

    Yasevl nods, ¡°Yes, well. The blessing I gave Nevil is an additional blessing. His blessing is much stronger than the others and there for gives him more gifts.¡±.

    ¡°But, why is it stronger, and why does it make you stronger too?¡±, Igneous asks, tilting his head to the side.

    ¡°Well, what the blessing does is give a piece of my center to the elves, and also gives a piece of their center to me. When I first gave the blessing to the entire village, I was much weaker and doing so made me stronger. I continued to give my blessing to each of the village leaders in order to make them stronger, and in the processes,  I grow stronger too.¡±, Yasevl rubs his chin in thought before adding, ¡°Each time I give the blessing I give more of my center, but I take more as well.¡±.

    This got Igneous¡¯ attention, ¡°But, if you give too much, couldn¡¯t you lose your center and the elves too?¡±, Igneous jumps up in surprises, ¡°What happens when you have no more of your center left?¡±.

    Yasevl smiles at the little sprite, ¡°That will not happen. Every elf born with my blessing gives me a small piece of their center, and as they grow and get stronger so do I. So, there is nothing to worry about.¡±.

    Igneous, feeling a little better, sits back down on the ground and rests is head in his hands. The two sit in peaceful silence, before Igneous shoots in to the air, startling Yasevl, ¡°AH! What¡¯s wrong Igneous?¡±, Yasevl says jumping to his feet.

    Igneous shakes his head with vigor, then smiles widely, ¡°Could I give blessings too?¡±.

    This shocks Yasevl, he had never thought of it, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. I never tried to do so as a sprite.¡±, Yasevl ponders the thought for a moment before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±.

    Elation spreads across his face, ¡°Then can I try it?¡±.

    Yasevl shrugs, ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, but on whom?¡±.

    Igneous rolls his eyes and points at Yasevl, ¡°Well you of course.¡±.

    This causes Yasevl to scrunch up his face, ¡°I don¡¯t know if that is a good idea, seeing as I am wood and you¡¯re fire.¡±, Yasevl gives a meaningful nod then adds, ¡°It may be dangerous for the wood elves too, seeing as they have my blessing already.¡±.

    Igneous¡¯ excitement quickly drains from his face and leaves defeat in its place, ¡°Oh. Well I guess there¡¯s nothing that can be done then.¡±, Igneous floats back down to the ground, ¡°Too bad there isn¡¯t someone without your blessing.¡±.

    This time it¡¯s Yasevl¡¯s turn to jump with excitement, ¡°What if there is?¡±.

    Igneous looks up at Yasevl with doubt, ¡°Who?¡±.

    Yasevl grins from ear to ear, ¡°Not who. What.¡±.

    Kexel quickly hides behind a large tree. Peering around the tree just in time to see the shadow that he had watched take the souls of his men, rush past. Jerking his head back Kexel flattens himself against the tree, hoping the shadow hadn¡¯t seen him. A few silent moments pass , when nothing happens Kexel looks again, and nothing. When he turns back, he is face to face with a shadow, and begins to scream, before a cold hand covers his mouth. A voice, like an empty cave in the heart of winter, tells him, ¡°Keep quiet! If you don¡¯t shut up, she¡¯ll find us.¡±, a sinister grin spreads across the shadows face, ¡°And we don¡¯t want that do we?¡±.

    Kexel shakes his head back and forth has hard as he can. The shadow nods and takes away its head. Kexel studies the shadow, it is definitely not the same one that had been chasing him. The one that took the others was a shadow, but it was a warm black, with a humanoid shape and golden eyes. This shadow was a storm of swirly darkness, the hand that it used to stop his scream dissipates into a mist once removed, this shadow wasn¡¯t as much black as it was just nothing else. Kexel looks at the shifting form of the shadow, not sure what it is, and whispers, ¡°What are you?¡±.

    Eyes, somehow darker than the rest of the shadow, open and looks deep into Kexel¡¯s eyes, and as color seems to drain from the world, leans forward and whispers, ¡°A friend.¡±.

    Yasevl and Igneous sit in Corma¡¯s hut, Yasevl squished into a chair far to small for his enlarged frame, and Igneous sits comfortably in his small stone cup and smiles smugly at Yasevl, happy for his small size. Yasevl squints his eyes at Igneous and sticks out his tongue at the sprite, before quickly retracting it as Corma comes back to the table.

    ¡°Here we go my lord.¡±, Corma says, placing her staff and the staff left behind by the goblin shaman on the table . Sitting down in the chair opposite of Yasevl, her knees popping as she does so, ¡°Oh, getting old is the worst.¡±.

    ¡°Thank you, Corma.¡±, Yasevl smiles at the old druid, ¡°I know you have been wanting to try this for some time.¡±.

    The old elf nods her head, ¡°Quiet, some time, but why the sudden interest? And why do you want the staff of that despicable goblin as well?¡±, Corma asks with a spit on the dirt floor of her hut.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Yasevl nods with understanding at the druids disdain for the goblins, but quickly moves the conversation along, ¡° Yes, you have been asking me for a while and I meant to get to it sooner, but today I was talking with Igneous here,¡±, at the mention of his name, Igneous gives Corma a little wave, bringing a smile to her wrinkled face, Yasevl continues smiling, ¡° and we were talking about blessings. Igneous wishes to try giving a blessing but seeing as everyone in the village already has mine, were not sure if it would be safe.¡±.

    Corma nods, grasping what Yasevl¡¯s thoughts, ¡°And so you wish to try it on something that isn¡¯t already blessed, but does have excess mana. Yes?¡±.

    Yasevl smiles at the druid, ¡°I knew you¡¯d figure it out.¡±.

    Corma looks to Igneous and upon seeing the confusing on his face, informs him that staffs that have been used by magic users absorb leftover mana from spells casted. And over the course of time the staff¡¯s gathered mana can be used to fuel a spell or even strengthen spells casted through it.¡±.

    ¡°But, if the staff doesn¡¯t have a center, or spiritual energy, how can it be blessed?¡±, Igneous asks studying the wooden staffs placed before him. Yasevl gestures towards Corma, indicating for her to answer, ¡°Well, instead of trading spiritual energy with the staff as you would with a person, you place a piece of your center into the staff. This means that if you or lord Yasevl did this you would not get the same return as if you had blessed a living being.¡±, looking to Yasevl with suspicion, causing Yasevl to become very interested in the ground, Corma continues, ¡°I believe this is why lord Yasevl is so hesitant to try it.¡±.

    ¡°No. Of course not Corma, I simply haven¡¯t had the time. That¡¯s all.¡±, Yasevl says, convincing no one. Corma rolls her eyes and turns her attention back to Igneous, ¡°But, I have never heard of a sprite giving a blessing. It will be interesting to see.¡±.

    Igneous jumps up and floats over to the staff that had been the shaman¡¯s and begins examining its dark and twisted wood. The staff was made of a soft wood that had begun to darken unnaturally with age and twist at the end till it was in the shape of a claw. He extended his energy towards it and found the mana in the staff to have a dark tint to its blue. Surprised he floats over to Corma¡¯s staff. Corma¡¯s staff look like a healthy sapling that someone had just cut down, it had a golden hue to it with stripes of light green running along the shaft with both ends of it coming to large round ends. Repeating what he had done with the shaman¡¯s staff, Igneous extends his energy towards the druid¡¯s staff and finds the mana to be an intertwining stream of gold, green, and blue, with specks of clear energy. Curious Igneous looks up to Corma, ¡°Why is the mana so different in your staff then the goblin¡¯s?¡±.

    ¡° That is because while I use mostly healing and nature magic, with the occasional wind spell, that shaman seemed to use only dark magic.¡±, Corma tells the sprite, ¡°Mana changes depending on the different type of magic one uses.¡±.

    Igneous looks between the two staffs then back to the druid, ¡°Is that why the staffs look so different?¡±.

    Corma smiles, ¡°That¡¯s very insightful and yes. The magic I use makes my staff healthier, making it appear more alive and fresher. While the shaman¡¯s dark magic makes it¡¯s staff become darker and more twisted.¡±.

    Igneous grins with pride at Corma¡¯s comment on him being smart and looks up at Yasevl, ¡°I¡¯m insightful.¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re real wise.¡±, Yasevl says, waving the sprites comment off with a flick of his hand, ¡°Will the different mana hurt the chances of the blessing working?¡±.

    Corma scratches her chin and looks deeply at the staffs, ¡°I don¡¯t believe so, but we¡¯ll just have to try it and find out.¡±.

    Corma shrugs and looks between the spirit and the sprite, and begins to say, ¡°So who wants to g-.¡±, before being cut off by a loud voice entering the hut.

    ¡°Grandma! You home?¡±, Nelly¡¯s voice askes filling the small hut. When she walks in, she sees the three at the table and smiles. Rushing over she yells, ¡°HEY! Igneous, lord Yasevl! Whatcha¡¯ up to?¡±.

    Before either of the two can answer the loud elf, Corma snatches her staff off the table and with a single smooth motion, bonks Nelly on the head with a hollow thud. ¡°Ow! What was that for?¡±, Nelly asks with a poked-out lip, while rubbing her head.

    ¡°For being so loud, for not having manners, and for interrupting me!¡±, Corma fusses at her granddaughter.

    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m sorry. Doesn¡¯t mean you have to hit me.¡±, Nelly retorts.

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s fun.¡±, Corma says with a cackle, this causes Igneous and Yasevl to smirk, before ordering, ¡°Now shut up and stand there quietly.¡±.

    Nelly mumbles under her breathe but does as she is told. Corma turns back to the other two, ¡°Now as I was saying before I was interrupted.¡±, she says with a pointed look at Nelly, ¡°Who wants to go first?¡±.

    The spirit and the sprite look at each other and shrug, before Nelly chimes in, ¡°To go first for what?¡±, she asks stepping back and covering her head with both hands.

    Corma sighs and begins to explain to Nelly what they were doing. While Corma informed Nelly, Igneous and Yasevl discuss what they should do.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that wants to try blessing something.¡±, Yasevl says looking to Igneous, ¡°You should go first.¡±.

    Igneous shakes his head, ¡°Yeah, but I haven¡¯t blessed anything before and if I mess up, we won¡¯t know if it works. You should go first.¡±.

    Yasevl nods, ¡°Yeah , I guess that makes sense. Watch closely when I do it, okay?¡±.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Igneous replies as Corma finishes up telling Nelly everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!!¡±, Nelly exclaims, ¡°I want a blessed staff! Can I Grandma, PLEAASSEE?¡±.

    Corma looks over to Yasevl and Igneous, who shrug in unison. Rolling her eyes Corma smiles at her granddaughter, ¡°Fine, but it is not a toy.¡±, she says emphasizing the last three words. Nelly nods her head.

    ¡°Okay, so who¡¯s going first?¡±, Corma ask.

    Yasevl stands up, having to pull the chair off himself, shooting a glare at Igneous as the sprite snickers. Yasevl picks up Corma¡¯s staff holding it in his hands, ¡°I will.¡±.

    Corma nods but remains silent. Yasevl begins to concentrate on the staff in his hands. Igneous watches closely, extending his energy to get a better look. Yasevl¡¯s mana begins to flow like a river in his body, before running through his center. Igneous watches as a small piece of Yasevl¡¯s spiritual energy is taken with the flow of the mana and taken down Yasevl¡¯s arm and into the staff. Yasevl¡¯s mana pulls back as the spiritual energy enters the staff, with the staff¡¯s energy sweeping the spiritual energy into it. The mana and the spiritual energy mix together, the white of the spiritual energy growing in length, and taking on a green hue, before wrapping around the mana and connecting to the two ends of the staff, before settling. Igneous retracts his energy and looks at the staff, which now has patterns of intertwining vines up and down the shaft. Yasevl hands the staff to Corma, who happily takes the staff and feels along its length. Corma eyes go wide, ¡°I knew that it would make the magic stronger, but I never thought that it¡¯d do this.¡±.

    Corma seeing the confusing on the others face smiles and says, ¡°This will triple, if not quadruple, the strength of my nature spells and it may help me learn some new spells.¡±.

    Yasevl looks to the staff with shock, ¡°Really, I gave it barely more than a speck of energy?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±, Corma says, placing the staff in her lap, then moving behind her at seeing the greedy look on Nelly¡¯s face, ¡°But, I¡¯ll look into that later. Why don¡¯t we continue for now?¡±.

    Igneous smiles with excitement and rushes over to the shaman¡¯s staff and places his hands over it, causing small hand shaped burns. Igneous closes his eyes and feels for his mana. Unlike Yasevls mana which flowed like a river, his twirls and flickers like fire. He focuses on his center and imagines his center extending, but only in one spot, burning towards his hands like a fire spreading across a dry field. As his center reaches the tip of his fingers, he lifts his hands off the staff leaving behind a small piece of his center. Pulling his center back into its previous form, Igneous watches as his spiritual energy turns red and begins to spread across the staff burning through the dark mana until its flickering red and black flames burn throughout the staff. Stepping back and pulling his energy inside himself Igneous looks at the staff. The dark wood of the staff now has red outlines of flame along it, with the tip of the claw turning completely red. Igneous eyes his handiwork, before flying into the air and hollering, ¡°Wahoo! I did it!¡±.

    Before Corma or Yasevl can say anything, Nelly snatches the staff and holds it over her head and runs out of the hut, yelling, ¡°Awesome! I¡¯m going to go try it out!¡±.

    After Nelly has left the hut, the three-remaining look to one another and burst out laughing, Yasevl looks to Igneous, ¡°Well, you did it! But it looks like we¡¯ll have to wait to see just what you did till later.¡±.

    Igneous smiles, ¡°Yeah , but now we know I can.¡±.

    The two look over to Corma, who has stopped laughing and has a worried expression painted over her face, Yasevl frowns, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Corma? You should be excited!¡±.

    Corma looks up at Yasevl and says, ¡°I am, I am. But, remember how I said the staff should help me learn new spells?¡±.

    Yasevl looks to Igneous and the both of them nod at the druid, before realization makes their eyes go wide. Just then they here Nelly¡¯s voice ring from somewhere outside, ¡°WOW! I can do fire magic!¡±.

    Corma jumps up and looks to Yasevl, and says, ¡°We better head out there before she burns down the village!¡±.

    Yasevl nods and rushes out with Igneous, with the much slower Corma following behind.

    Kexel screams silently has he feels the shadow¡¯s energy pierce his center and begin to spread. The shadow smiles as it feels the goblins center give way to its energy. Kexel feels his center being transformed and twisted, ¡°You said you¡¯d help me!¡±.

    ¡°Oh I am!¡±, the shadow yells as Kexel¡¯s spiritual body begins to darken and grow, ¡°Oh I am!¡±.

 Chapter Five ( Official Edition)

    Chapter Five

    Under the shade of a forest four lost humans bicker. A tall man wrapped in blue robes adjusts his weight on a long wooden staff, adorned with a roughly cut crystal on the end, and looks up to the dwindling light that peeks through the branches overhead, ¡°Lost or not, we should get ready to make camp it¡¯ll be dark soon and I don¡¯t wish to be caught in the dark by the monsters that roam this forest.¡±.

    A much shorter man turns abruptly at the other man¡¯s words, his face red and contorted in frustration, ¡°WE ARE NOT LOST!¡±, lowering his voice to barely above a whisper he adds, ¡°We just don¡¯t know where we are, but we don¡¯t know where we¡¯re going either.¡±.

    The short man pats on the bronze sword at his side and grins, ¡° Besides I can take care of anything we come across.¡±.

    The blue-robed man rolls his eyes and turns to a woman with a bow and quiver hanging off her back, ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re the ranger here.¡±.

    The woman brushes her leather hood back, letting her shoulder length red hair to cascade down and lifts her head towards the sky. The red-haired ranger grunts, and thinks out loud, ¡°We should camp.¡±.

    The tall man smiles smugly at the shorter man, who rolls his eyes in turn and stomps off into the woods. Their other companion, a yellow-robed woman with a copper mace hanging from a rope belt sighs with relief, drops to the ground and begins to pull off her leather boots.

    ¡°Thank Dorean! My feet are killing me!¡±, she pulls off one boot and, wiggling her dirty toes, looks up at the tall man, ¡°Why are we out here again?¡±.

    The tall man looks at the woman on the ground as if waiting for a punchline, when one doesn¡¯t come, he groans and rubs a hand over his face and squats down next to the woman. In a slow and measured voice he says, ¡°Because the high-priest of your temple had a vision showing a dark being growing here, and said we needed to stop it before it made its way towards the kingdom and our village.¡±.

    The woman, now with both boots off, nods her head slowly, ¡°Oh yeah! Ha ha, that¡¯s right.¡±.

    Shaking his head, the tall man walks up behind the ranger looking at a hand-drawn map. The map shows their village in the bottom left corner, the mountain range beyond and the surrounding forest. The ranger takes a piece of charcoal and marks their path from their village and marks their current location with a small circle. The ranger places her finger on a small clear spot on the map surrounded by trees, not far from where she had drawn the circle. The ranger looks back at the tall man, ¡°There¡¯s a small elf village there. We could probably make it there by nightfall if we hurry.¡±.

    The tall man rubs his chin and looks at the map then back at the ranger, ¡°Elves all the way out here? Are they friendly?¡±.

    The ranger nods her head, rolling up the map and placing it back in her side bag, ¡°I¡¯ve been there a few times, they¡¯re pretty nice. Just stay away from their temple.¡±.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±, the man asks grabbing his bag off the ground where he had left it.

    Pulling up her hood the woman informs the man, ¡°They say the spirit they worship lives there.¡±.

    The man scoffs, ¡°The spirit?¡±.

    Not looking back at the man and walking over the woman on the ground she tells her that they are leaving, which earns her whining from the yellow robed woman. The tall man clears his throat, and asks, ¡°Spirit?¡±.

    The ranger looks back with a small smile, ¡°Yeah, spirit.¡±, turning back around adds, ¡°He¡¯s pretty nice.¡±.

    As the ranger starts walking off the short man returns with his hands cupped, holding small black berries, ¡°Look guys! I found some berries!¡±.

    As the ranger smacks them out of his hand, she says, ¡°Those are poisonous and we¡¯re leaving.¡±.

    Igneous darts around the corner of the druid¡¯s hut in time to see a stream of fire erupt from the tip of the staff, burning a long patch of grass. Upon seeing the effects of her spell, Nelly smiles and yells, ¡°WHOOOP! THAT IS SO COOL!¡±,  then, as the fire begins to spread Nelly¡¯s delight turns to fear, ¡°IT¡¯S NOT STOPPING! HELP! HOW DO I STOP IT?¡±.

    Yasevl comes up behind Igneous and gawks at the destruction. The fire begins to circle around Nelly, who grows increasingly terrified and lets out a scream. At the sound of Nelly¡¯s horrified screams, Igneous rushes forward, flying around Nelly through the fire, adsorbing it as he goes. The flames reach out towards him forming a tip before becoming one with the sprite. With the flames surrounding Nelly taken care of Igneous makes his way towards the rest repeating the process. By the time all the fire is taken care of there is a long black stripe of charred grass and burnt soil marking the otherwise pristine valley landscape. After having his fill, Igneous drops to the ground, his stomach poking out. Letting out a groan, ¡°Ooooh. I ate too much.¡±.

    Dropping his head down to the dirt a small flame catches a piece of partially unburnt grass. Seeing this Igneous pokes his lips out and breathes in deeply, the flame swirls and is sucked into Igneous¡¯ mouth. Igneous groans again, ¡°I should not have eaten that.¡±.

    Igneous closes his eyes and rubs his belly, like he¡¯s seen the elves do when they eat to much. As Igneous lays on the ground rubbing his upset stomach, he hears the worried yells of Nevil and some of the elven guards as they come running up to the scene.

    ¡°Lord Yasevl! Where is the danger? Is everyone alright?¡±, Nevil yells running up to Yasevl and Corma as they comfort Nelly, dropping to one knee in front of his daughter, ¡°Nelly! Are you alright? What happened here?¡±.

    Corma smacks her son on the back of the head and tells him, ¡°Stop your fussing! Nelly here just let a spell get away from her.¡±, shooting a thumb over her shoulder adds, ¡°Luckily, Igneous over there was able to take care of it before she got hurt.¡±.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Hearing his name Igneous lifts a hand from his swollen belly and waves at the group of elves, before placing it back on the stomach. Nevil waves off the elven guards and helps Nelly to her feet and fixing a stern, but loving, look his face says, ¡°You need to be more careful with magic. Where did you learn a fire spell?¡±.

    Embarrassed Nelly looks to the ground, not able to meet her father¡¯s eyes and mumbles, ¡°Sorry. I just got so excited about learning new spell.¡±.

    Taking Nelly¡¯s chin in his palm Nevil lifts her head up to look at him, ¡°You are to be the next chief of this village. You must look people in the eye¡¯s when you speak, and you must speak with confidence. You also need to be more careful and be able to admit when you have made a mistake.¡±.

    Nelly looks into her father¡¯s eyes and breathes deeply through her nose before letting it out through her mouth, ¡°Yes, Father. I am sorry. I behaved recklessly and put  not only myself, but our home at risk. I will be more cautious in the future.¡±.

    Placing a broad hand on Nevil¡¯s shoulder, Yasevl asks, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are being too hard on her, old friend? She still nothing but a child. Barely twelve cycles.¡±.

    Nevil shakes his head and looks up to Yasevl, ¡°I mean no disrespect my lord, but she is my daughter and I need to teach her what she needs to know for when I pass and join those that came before me. She is more than just a child, she will one day, hopefully not any day soon, will have to lead this village. I can not have her being this reckless when that time comes.¡±.

    Yasevl takes his hand back and nods, ¡°Of course my friend. My apology.¡±.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord, for understanding.¡±, Nevil says turning to Corma, ¡°Now, Mother, why would you teach her such a dangerous spell?¡±.

    With another smack to her son¡¯s head, Corma tells her son, ¡°I did no such thing, but she will have to continue practicing until she can control it,¡±, at these words Nelly¡¯s face brightens before Corma adds, ¡°Without the staff and only if Igneous is willing to watch her while she does it and makes sure she doesn¡¯t burn down the whole forest.¡±.

    Nelly hangs her head, and hands the staff over to Corma, ¡°Fiiineeee.¡±.

    ¡°Good. Now go make sure Igneous is up for it.¡±, Corma tells Nelly before turning to Nevil, who has a confused look on his face, ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t teach it to her? And why did she have that goblin¡¯s staff?¡±.

    While Corma begins to explain to Nevil the events that lead up to the fire, Nelly walks over to Igneous¡¯ prone form. Squatting next to Igneous, Nelly gives a small smile, ¡°Sorry you had to save me, but do you think you¡¯re up to eating some more?¡±.

    At these words Igneous¡¯ stomach begins to rumble, and he feels a pressure building, ¡°Oooh, what now?¡±.

    The pressure moves from his stomach and up to his mouth. ¡°BUURRRPP!¡±, with a loud burp accompanied by a thin ring of fire coming from his mouth, Igneous¡¯ stomach grows smaller, returning to its normal size. Igneous sighs and pats his stomach, looking up at Nelly, Igneous smiles, ¡°I could eat.¡±.

    A wave of darkness and flame clash on a grass field, devouring life. Around the conflicting forces lays a battlefield, blood watering dead grass, bodies strewn across a meadow, some of elves with brown skin, some children, and others human and goblin. A woman in a yellow robe holds a hand to her stomach, a red stain spreading. With her other hand the woman reaches out to a figure only she can see.

    The high-priest shoots up in bed, the midday sunlight caresses his pale face, and his mouth tasting of ash. He inhales deeply, having trouble catching his breath. The smell sweet and rotting things feels the room. Wiping the cold sweat from his wrinkled forehead, the priest climbs out of bed and kneels on the uncharacteristically cold stone floor of his chambers and prays, ¡°Please lord Dorean! Watch over your people, heal our wounds and the wounds of the world. Show mercy and guide us through coming days of evil. Please, god of healing and diplomacy, watch over us.¡±.

    A knock on his chamber doors startles the man, causing him to recoil and begin to fall backwards, grasping for something to hold on to, and grabs the sweat-soaked sheets off his bed. Hitting the floor with a thud, the high-priest tries to get up, becoming entangled in the sheets. Another knock comes followed by a young voice asking, ¡°High-priest! Is everything okay? It is time for lunch!¡±.

    The high priest fights his way out of the sheets and pushes himself of the ground with cracking knees. The knocking continues as the priest makes his way to the door and swings it open, leaving a young man in a yellow robe holding a closed fist midair, as if ready to knock, standing with his mouth hanging open, before he is able to stutter out, ¡°I-I-I¡¯m-mm sorry-y to bother you high-priest, b-but you told m-me to w-wa-ake you from your nap when lunch was ready.¡±.

    Waving his hand through the air as if trying to sweep away the words, the high-priest grabs the young mans shoulders and looks into his eyes and says, ¡°There is no time for that! Go tell everyone to head to the temple, I have had another vision and we must pray for the future.¡±.

    Seeing the younger man stand there in shock the high priest shakes his shoulders, ¡°NOW! GO!¡±.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±, the young man says running down the hall towards the dining hall where the priests and priestesses had gathered to for their mid-day meal.

    Grabbing a yellow robe with white trim from a nearby chair, the high-priest follows after the young man. Slipping the robe over his head, he whispers to himself, ¡°I just hope Dorean hears them.¡±.

    Igneous spent the day watching Nelly practice her new fire spell, which was more of a string of fire without the staff and would swoop in and gorge himself anytime Nelly would make a mistake. The two only took a break around midday, when Nelly had used up too much of her mana and had to stop and wait for it to replenish. During their break they had lunch with Corma and the group of children she was teaching about magic. During this time, much to Igneous dismay, Nelly had promised to teach Corma and some of the kids the spell after she had gotten the hang of it. After lunch it was right back to training. The sun was now setting, and Nelly was out of useable mana. Nelly panted and wiped sweat from her face leaving behind soot marks, ¡°Whew! I am tired, but I think I¡¯m getting the hang of it of it. Don¡¯t you think Igneous?¡±.

    Look up from the ground, the lethargic and bloated sprite scoffed, ¡°You set dirt on fire! DIRT! I didn¡¯t know that was possible. If we kept going, I think I may explode.¡±, groaning while sitting up, Igneous sets his gaze on the young wood elf, ¡°Then I¡¯d have to deal with the resulting fire.¡±.

    ¡°Way to ruin my fun.¡±, Nelly says with a mock frown, sticking out her tongue before laughing and giving the sprite a toothy grin, ¡°Thank you for helping me today.¡±.

    Igneous smiles at and floats slowly into the air. Swiping a hand through the air joking says, ¡°Yeah, yeah. You just want to use me for my body.¡±.

    Nelly blinks and then says flatly, ¡°Well, duh. I can¡¯t eat fire.¡±.

    ¡°Whatever, I just hope you get the hang of this soon. Though I do enjoy the meal.¡±, Igneous says smiling, then tilting his head back and lets out a blech, shooting a fireball from his mouth into the air. Nelly laughs and says with astonishment, ¡°WOW! That was a good one!¡±.

    Igneous joins her laughter when Corma walks around her hut and yells out to the two, ¡°HEY! HURRY UP AND GET CLEANED UP! DINNERS IS ALMOST READY! AND WE HAVE GUESTS!¡±.

    Igneous groans, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to eat!¡±.

    Giggling at Igneous, Nelly yells back to her grandmother, ¡°OKAY! WHO¡¯S THE GUEST?!¡±.

    Corma smiles and yells, ¡°NORA!¡±.

    At this name Nelly becomes excited and begins to jump up and down, ¡°I¡¯LL BE RIGHT THERE!¡±.

    Igneous looks to Nelly with confusion, ¡°Who¡¯s Nora?¡±.

    Nelly ceasing her jumping and looks to Igneous with a smile plastered on her face, ¡°She¡¯s this really cool human that comes around every now and then. You¡¯re going to love her!¡±.

    Nelly runs off towards the hut with Igneous calling after her, ¡°WHAT¡¯S A HUMAN?¡±.

 Chapter Six ( Official Edition)

    Chapter Six

    Heva watches over her people as they construct a wooden dock over a small lake, the sound of stone smacking against wood ringing throughout the village. When Heva took over as the chieftain she had decided to change her people¡¯s fundamental way of life. No longer would they go looking for fights, taking in order to survive, they would provide for themselves.

    ¡°HEVA!!¡±, a goblin yells from behind. Heva turns to see one of the goblins she had assigned to gathering running towards her. Stomping in front of her the goblin bends over and grabs its knees, breathing heavily. Heva looks to the goblin and kneels down, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±.

    The goblin shakes its breathlessly, gulping the goblin looks up and wheezes out, ¡°Monsters!¡±.

    In the center of the village the wood elves gather to share meals and to enjoy one another¡¯s company. A large fire is built to cook the days kills, surrounded by long tables lined with chairs, the elves chatter and laugh, savouring the fruits of their labor for the day. These sounds of merriment reached Igneous long before he made it to the festivities. Two children chase each other, stopping when they see Igneous and wave at him, Igneous smiles back and returns the wave, before the two resume their game, other children joining in, whilst their parents yell at them to be careful. Igneous drifts around the crowded tables to the head table where he usually sits with Yasevl, Nevil, Corma, and Nelly. Upon arriving at the table, he sees that his brother is absent and, in his place four pale beings sit that he has never seen before, one, that he believes to be male, in blue robes sits next to Corma, the two having a friendly but heated debate. A shorter male sits next to Nevil, laughing and passing a waterskin between himself and Nevil. He sees a one in a yellow robe, running after some of the children giggling. Then he sees Nelly talking to a figure in hunters¡¯ garb, dark tan leather laced with fur at the boot and wrist, with hair as red as himself. Nelly sees him floating nearby and waves for him to come over. Floating over he sees that the figure is a woman with pale skin, round ears, and eyes as blue as the sky. Nelly grins and gestures to the woman, ¡°Igneous, this is Nora.¡±, gesturing back to Igneous continues, ¡°Nora this is Igneous.¡±.

    Nora smiles and extends a hand towards Igneous, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Nelly here has been talking my ears off about you and all the excitement that has been happening since you got here.¡±.

    Igneous looks the woman¡¯s hand and bites his lip. Igneous imagens all the heat leaving his hand and extends it, his fiery skin turning darker. Nora grabs his hand and shakes it up and down, and his body with it. Laughing Nora lets go, ¡°Nelly told me that you have been practicing on not burning people when you touch them, and I thought that I¡¯d give you a little practice.¡±.

    Igneous shakes off the dizziness from being shook and nods, ¡°Yeah it¡¯s been hard, but I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡±, knitting his brow together Igneous looks at the side of Noras head and asks, ¡°You said Nelly had been talking your ears off, is that why they¡¯re not pointed?¡±.

    ¡°IGNEOUS! THAT¡¯S RUDE!¡±, Nelly yells in reprimand at Igneous, but Nora only smiles. Nora turns her head to the side and brushes hair from her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay Nelly. Humans don¡¯t have pointed ears like elves, our ears are naturally round, see?¡±.

    Igneous examines Nora¡¯s ears and nods, ¡°I see.¡±.

    Laughing Nora turns her head back and fixes her gaze on Igneous, ¡°I take it you haven¡¯t met anyone other than elves.¡±.

    Igneous shakes his head back and forth, ¡°I¡¯ve only met wood elves, and Yasevl, who is a spirit.¡±, Igneous¡¯ face then becomes very serious and he adds, ¡°And goblins.¡±.

    Nora¡¯s smile shrinks back, and she takes on a somber tone, ¡°Yes, Nelly told me of the attack.¡±, looking to Nelly with sympathy and obvious affection in her eyes then adds, ¡° Thank you for protecting Nelly and this village.¡±.

    Nora looks at Igneous with deep gratitude, causing Igneous to blush, ¡°Well, I did what I could.¡±.

    Nora smiles and changes subjects, ¡°Well, on a lighter note, why don¡¯t I introduce you and Nelly to the others.¡±.

    Igneous smiles and opens his mouth to reply, but is promptly interrupted by Nelly, ¡°Oh, please. I¡¯d love to.".

    Nora grins and wraps her knuckles on the wooden table and calls out, ¡°Hey guys, introduce yourself to my friends over here, Nelly and Igneous.¡±.

    The others at the table stop their conversations and look over at the three. The short man in red with brown hair that had been talking to Nevil smiles, his face red and his green eyes hazy, and says with a wave, ¡° Hey there, I¡¯m Mitch. Nice to meetcha¡¯ little elf and Mr. Talking Fire.¡±.

    The tall man in blue next to Corma rolls his brown eyes and leans forward to look at the shorter man, ¡°He¡¯s a sprite you dolt.¡±.

    Mitch waves the comment away and turns back to his conversation with Nevil. Leaning forward his elbow on the table the man smiles at Nelly and Igneous with a hand extend, ¡°Sorry for my comrades¡¯ rudeness, I am Korren.¡±.

    Nelly reaches over the table to shake the mans hand, followed by Igneous floating over and taking it, the man giving him a much smaller shake then Nora had. The man retracts his hand and smiles, ¡°So I hear that you both have some talents in fire magic, I¡¯d love to see you at work. I know a little fire magic myself, maybe tomorrow I can give you some pointers?¡±.

    Nelly¡¯s eyes go wide and looks to her father, ¡°Dad?¡±.

    Nevil looks to Corma who gives him a nod, Nevil shrugs and turns back to his daughter, ¡°As long as your grandmother and Igneous are there in case of any mishaps.¡±.

    Nelly grins, ¡°Oh thank you, thank you, thank you.¡±.

    Nevil smiles and turns back to Mitch, taking the waterskin out of the man¡¯s hand and takes a long swig before grimacing and handing it back. Nelly nods her head at Korren who smiles and turns back to Corma. The woman in yellow runs by, now being chased by the children. Nora smirks and points after her, ¡°That¡¯s Marigold, she¡¯s the priest and healer of our party.¡±.

    Igneous turns his head at Nora¡¯s last words, ¡°Priest? Party?¡±.

    Nora twists her mouth and places the tip of her fingers on her chin, drumming them against her chin. Nora thinks for a moment then nods, ¡°A priest is someone who serves a god, and in Marigold¡¯s case that is Dorean, god of healing and diplomacy. She is why everyone can understand each other.¡±.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Seeing the confusion on both Nelly¡¯s and Igneous¡¯ face Nora sighs and explains, ¡°A god is a being that people worship and serve. In return they watch over them and give them strength.¡±.

    ¡°Oh, like Yasevl?¡±, Igneous says looking to Nora.

    ¡°Kinda, yeah sure, but on a much larger scale.¡±, Nora says before adding, ¡°And on us understanding each other. Nelly, do you remember when I first came to the village and no one could understand me?¡±.

    Nelly smiles and giggles, ¡°You sounded funny.¡±.

    Nora smiles and nods, ¡°Yeah, well, that is the language the humans¡¯ from my village speak, and¡°, gesturing to the other humans, ¡°them too. Now, I leaned how to speak the wood elf language, but they don¡¯t know it. So, instead of them having to learn it like I did, Marigold prayed to her god and cast a spell that allows people that speak different languages to understand each other.¡±.

    ¡°Oooh. Okay.¡±, Igneous says, parroted by Nelly.

    ¡°So, then what did you mean by party then?¡±, Igneous asks .

    ¡°Oh, well our adventuring party, of course.¡±, Nora says as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Upon seeing the two¡¯s blank stares, Nora sighs, ¡°Adventurers are people that are hired by people through the Adventurers Guild to take care of monsters and other problems.¡±.

    ¡°Hire?¡±, Nelly asks this time. Igneous follows with, ¡°Monsters?¡±.

    ¡°This is going to take awhile to explain everything.¡±, Nora says rubbing her hand over her face .

    A rabbit with a  spiraling golden horn runs through the underbrush of the forest, dodging thorn patches and other running creatures, its little heart pounding. The horned rabbit darts into a bush and stands quietly still. When nothing happens, the rabbit begins to lick matted blood from its brown coat. As the rabbit licks its fur, it hears a rustling and the bush it¡¯s in begins to shake, the rabbits fur bristles as something pushes its way through the brush. A blue gelatinous substance oozes through the bushes branches untill a ball of slime with a small crystal core sits in front the rabbit and gurgles. The rabbit branches its horn at the slime and chitters its teeth at the slime who responds with a terrified and pathetic gurgle. The rabbit stabs at the slime, causing it to shrink back and begin oozing out of the bush when a shadow falls on the bush and a dark claw shoots in and grabs the slime. The rabbit shrinks back and tries to make itself as small as possible as it hears the slime let out a weak gurgle, followed by silence. The rabbit sits trembling in terror, when a dark claw shoots in to the bush and grabs the rabbit by the neck and pulls it out of the bush. The rabbit is pulled up and comes face to face with the horrific visage of a goblin with black wriggling skin. The goblins face twists into a snarl and it shows sharp red teeth and growls in a deep voice that sounds like agony personified, ¡°Hello pretty rabbit.¡±.

    The rabbit twists in the air, placing its feet on the arm of its attacker and pushes with all its strength, its hind-leg muscles tense. The goblin lets out a sinister cackle, ¡°Fight all you want little thing, but you won¡¯t escape me. Nothing will.¡±.

    As the rabbit fights to get free the goblin unhinges its jaw and opens its mouth wide to show off rows of deep red, dagger-like teeth. The goblin pulls the rabbit close. This sight is the last the rabbit sees.

    After Nora finishes explaining that people use coins to buy and sell things she went on to explain the concept of kingdoms and how that there was a number of them and that they each were controlled by a king or queen or ruling class of nobles, which she explained. She explains that the Adventuring Guild that helps people with problems in exchange for money, and that every town and village in the kingdom she was from has one. Finally, she explained that monsters were beings with increased mana, which usually manifested in the form of increased physical strength and abilities. Luckily for Nora the food arrived before Nelly and Igneous could ask any more questions. As the food was placed down on the tables, Igneous looked around and saw that Yasevl still had not joined them. Worrying for his brother the sprite floats up behind Nevil and whispers, ¡°Where is Yasevl?¡±.

    Pulled from his conversation with Mitch, Nevil turns and looks at Igneous and back at Mitch, excusing himself Nevil gestures Igneous to follow him. The two step away from the table just out of ear shot. Nevil looks back once more then to Igneous, ¡°Lord Yasevl is in his temple, he didn¡¯t wish to distract our guest.¡±.

    ¡°Distract them how?¡±, Igneous asks without thinking. Nevil looks at the sprite with a curious look and says, ¡°Sometimes I forget how young you are. As you know we worship lord Yasevl. And I heard Nora telling you how the humans worship their god.¡±.

    Igneous nodded and shrugged not understanding, Nevil sighs and continues, ¡°And he doesn¡¯t wish to create a problem with the humans by showing himself around the human priestess. Okay?¡±, not waiting for Igneous to answer Nevil adds, ¡°Now let¡¯s get back, but lord Yasevl wishes to see you after we are done eating.¡±.

    Nevil turns back and heads back to his seat and resumes talking with the people at the table. Igneous follows behind and takes his seat on the table in a small stone carved chair. And digs into a slab of moss deer meat. The group of adventures, the elves, and the sprite spend hours talking and eating before the fire at the center of the village begins to flicker out, which signals for the evening to end. The adventures say their farewells to the elves and sprite and are guided to a recently unused hut, the wood elves walk back to their respective huts. Igneous, after saying good-night to Nelly and her family, makes his way up to Yasevl¡¯s temple. Floating through the doorway Igneous sees Yasevl sitting on the floor, his legs crossed and his hands in his lap. Upon noticing the sprite, Yasevl smiles and gestures for Igneous to sit on a stone slab on the floor that had been put there just for Igneous. Doing so Igneous plops down on the stone. Yasevl shifts and turns to face Igneous and asks, ¡°Did you enjoy meeting the humans?¡±.

    Igneous smiles and nods vigorously, ¡°Oh yes! Nora told me about a lot of things about their kingdom and about being an adventurer and all the things she¡¯s seen. I would love to see them for myself one day.¡±.

    Yasevl nods and gives the sprite a small smile, ¡°Then you should.¡±.

    Igneous cocks his head and asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You should go with the humans when they leave, if you want to and if they¡¯ll take you. See the world.¡±, Yasevl says looking at Igneous with soft eyes.

    ¡°You want me to leave?¡±, Igneous asks with fear and sorrow in his voice. Yasevl throws his head back as if struck, his eyes wide with surprise, then suddenly laughs deeply. This surprises and angers Igneous, ¡°What is so funny about me being kicked out of my home?!¡±.

    ¡°Oh, Igneous. I don¡¯t want you to leave, but I think you need to if you are ever going to grow stronger and see all there is to see.¡±, Yasevl says, smiling at his brother and placing hand down near the sprite. Igneous looks up at his brother with uncertainty and asks with a timid voice, ¡°So I don¡¯t have to leave?¡±.

    ¡°Oh no of course not, you are my brother and will always have a home here.¡±, Yasevl says reassuringly then adds, ¡°But, think about it, okay brother? Just talk to them some more and think about it, for me, okay?¡±.

    Igneous nods his head slowly then stops and looks at Yasevl, ¡°Only if you meet them first and if there is no problem then I¡¯ll go.¡±.

    Yasevl ponders for a moment and then nods, ¡°Alright Igneous tomorrow I will introduce myself to them.¡±, Yasevl smiles then adds, ¡°Well I already know Nora, but to the others I will.¡±.

    Igneous nods and places a dark and only slightly hot hand on Yasevl¡¯s and says, ¡°Alright brother.¡±.

    The two sit like this for a while, then quickly move on to Igneous telling Yasevl all about the training he and Nelly did, and what Nora had told him about. The brothers talk like this all night, only stopping when the room begins to fill with the gleaming rays of dawn.

    Heva orders her warriors to guard the other goblins as they escape the village. A pack of deformed and twisted monsters of various types clash with the goblin warriors, taking more than a few down. Heva yells for the non-fighters to hurry and leave everything they can¡¯t carry behind. Her shaman casts spells of fortification on both the warriors and the fleeing civilians. She hopes this will be enough to get them to the elven village. They may have been foes for generations, but the foe they were facing was far worse than any blood feud. She watches as the twisted and dark form of her brother laughs maniacally as he bites into the neck of one of the fallen goblins taking a chuck from it when he pulls back, smacking his lips as black blood drips from between his bared red teeth. She watches as the dead goblin begins to convulse on the ground his and its mouth foams, before its skin grows black and its limbs twist, bones snapping and piercing the skin. The creature that had been a goblin jumps up from the ground and howls loudly, baring red teeth. Heva yells for her people to run faster and for her warriors to retreat. She hopes they make it before all of her people become one of those things. As she runs, she can hear what was once her brother yell, ¡°RUN ALL YOU LIKE SISTER! I¡¯LL STILL GET YOU AND YOUR TRAITORS!¡±.

 Chapter Seven (Official edition)

    Chapter Seven

    A wave of flame comes roaring at Igneous, filling his vision till it is all he could see. Igneous narrows his eyes and extends his hand toward the flames. Focusing, Igneous bends the flames to his will, using the flames¡¯ momentum to shape it into a long stream of fire, whipping around himself, swirling it around his body like a ribbon of flickering red and orange, before pulling the flame into himself and absorbing it. Igneous can feel not only the energy from the fire, but the mana used to create it filling him and becoming one with him. When it is all gone he relaxes and grins to the sound of clapping from the spectating Nelly,  Korren, Corma, and the kids she has been teaching. Korren approaches Igneous holding the shaman staff and smiles at the sprite, ¡°Well done! That was the strongest fire spell I know, and with this staff it was the strongest spell I have ever cast. That was amazing.¡±.

    ¡°It was nothing, really.¡±, Igneous says rubbing the back of his head unconsciously. Korren grins and says, ¡°Which makes it even more impressive.¡±, Korren examines the staff in his hand and looks to Igneous, ¡°And this staff of yours is unbelievable!¡±.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not like I can cast spells or anything like you, that is cool!¡±, Igneous says with a grin.

    ¡°Yet!¡±, Korren says enthusiastically, ¡°I would love for you to come back to Forestedge, that¡¯s my village, and show your abilities the rest of the mages.¡±.

    Igneous stops smiling at this, Korren this human mage, was nice and really seemed to think Igneous was interesting, but the idea of leaving was still hard for him to accept. Seeing the indecision on Igneous¡¯ face Korren says attentively, ¡°But, only if you want. No rush just think it over.¡±.

    Igneous gives the mage a small smile, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±.

    Korren looked towards the sky at the midday sun and glances back at Igneous, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch, and I believe Nevil wished to show me and my party something at midday. But, we can talk about his later.¡±.

    Igneous thinks about it for a few seconds, it couldn¡¯t hurt to talk, then nods , ¡°Okay.¡±.

    Igneous goes with Korren, Nelly staying behind to eat with Corma and her class, to meet up with Nevil at the center of the village. When they arrive Nevil and the other humans are waiting for them. The woman in yellow runs up to the approaching two and jumps to a stop in front of Igneous, Marigold was her name if Igneous remembered correctly, ¡° Hello! We didn¡¯t get to talk last night, I¡¯m Marigold and its nice to meet you!¡±.

    Igneous studies the woman¡¯s face and finds nothing other than earnestness and pure happiness, and Igneous found it to be contagious and smiles back, ¡°Its nice to meet you too, Marigold, I am Igneou.¡±.

    Marigold grins and skips back to the others with Korren and Igneous following behind. Nevil gives Igneous a nod and then turns to the adventurers and says, ¡°Well, now that you are all here we shall have lunch.¡±.

    Nora gives Nevil a knowing smile and nods. Mitch and Korren look confused, while Marigold just states loudly, ¡°I would love some lunch!¡±.

    Nevil gives a small laugh, and gestures for them to follow him, ¡°Then follow me. We will be having lunch in our temple.¡±.

    Korren stops at these words and looks to Nora, who offers a shrug, then back at Nevil, ¡°I thought that was the home of the spirit you worship. Is it alright for us to eat there?¡±.

    Nevil looks to the mage and nods, ¡°It is quite alright, lord Yasevl wishes to meet you.¡±.

    Before anyone can say anything else Marigold says, ¡°As long as there is food, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±, and skips off toward the temple, looks back at the others, ¡°Are you coming?¡±.

    Mitch and Korren look to each other and shrug and follow after the excitable priestess. Nevil hangs back and walks next to Igneous, whispering into the sprites ear, ¡°Lord Yasevl said for you to be ready in case this goes bad.¡±.

    Igneous looks to Nevil, afraid that he understands what the wood elf is implying, but before he can raise his worries, Nora turns to Nevil and tells him, ¡°You and Yasevl have nothing to worry about, and if anything happens, I will handle it. But I trust them, they may be a handful, but they¡¯re good people. You can trust them.¡±.

    Nevil studies the woman then nods, ¡°I hope you are right.¡±, looking after the three adventures ahead of him, ¡°I really do.¡±.

    <hr>

    The high-priest kneels at the altar of Dorean praying alone, the others having gone to bed, the temple lit only by dwindling candles and the rays of moonlight slipping in through the temples¡¯ thin stone windows. The high-priest is pulled from his prayer by the sound of footsteps coming up behind him. Turning to see who has interrupted him, the high-priest sees an older man dressed in the garb of nobility, black trousers with a white silk shirt covered by a purple vest, but on his shoulders hangs the red and white cloak of a healer and belt hangs from his hip filled with various potions and bags, most likely filled with powders used for healing. The high-priest rises, turning to face the man he tells him, ¡°I am sorry my lord, but the temple is closed. You may come back in the morning when we are open to the public.¡±.

    The man smiles warmly at the priest, the corner of his tired blue eyes crinkling, ¡°That is quite okay Thomas, I won¡¯t be long.¡±.

    The high-priest looks at the man closely, how did this odd noble know his name, ¡°Do I know yo-,¡±.

    The high-priest, Thomas, stops mid-sentence when he notices that the man his giving off a slight glow, which explains why he could see the man in the dark temple. The man¡¯s smile deepens, and he takes a seat in one of the temples wooden pews, the bench creaking under the man¡¯s weight. Scooting over the man pats on the pew, ¡°Please sit with me Thomas.¡±.

    The high-priest stumbles on his words, ¡°Who-oo are yo-o-u? Coul-d you b-ee-be?¡±.

    The man nods and signals for Thomas to join him again. The high-priest drops to his knees in reverence, ¡°My lord, I am sorry for my insolence. Please forgive me.¡±.

    The man chuckles and the sound of the pew creaking can be heard as he stands and walks over to the high-priest. Placing his hand on the kneeling priest¡¯s shoulders he smiles, ¡°It is quite alright. Diplomacy must allow for misunderstandings if there areto be understandings and healing.¡±.

    The high-priest looks up at the man in wonder, ¡°It is you!¡±.

    The man nods and lifts the priest to his feet, ¡°Now please sit with me.¡±.

    The two sit on the pew in front of the temple, the man turns to the priest and smiles, ¡°I know that you are worried about the visions you have been having as of late.¡±.

    The priest looks to the floor, not thinking himself worthy to look the other in the eyes, ¡°Yes, my lord. They fill me with fear for what is to come.¡±.

    The man nods understandably, ¡°Yes. As it should. But you have sent a group of capable adventurers, one being form this temple, no?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, but I am afraid it will not be enough. Marigold is a sweet girl, but she is careless and not the most composed priestess.¡±.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The man chuckles, ¡°Yes, she is carefree, and isn¡¯t very aggressive when it comes to spreading the faith.¡±.

    The high-priest begins to worry he has made a grave mistake when the man continues, ¡°But, sometimes a soft approach is needed, and she has her friends to help her. I know when the time comes, she will rise to the occasion and she will not be alone.¡±, the man places a warm comforting hand on the priest back and continues, ¡°Besides I am not the only one with an agent involved, the newborn is there alongside the forest and its people. And I believe she has sent an envoy as well.¡±.

    The priest looks up at the man, ¡°What do you mean, my lord?¡±.

    The man smiles and stands, moving to be in front of the priest, ¡°All in due time my child.¡±, placing a hand on the priest forehead adds, ¡°Now it¡¯s time you get some much-needed sleep.¡±.

    The priest looks up at the man before him and asks, ¡°It is you my lord, you are Dorean?¡±.

    The man smiles and nods his head ever so slightly. The priest smiles, tears of joy escaping from his eyes, ¡°Thank you.¡±.

    Dorean leans forward and whispers in the priest ear, ¡°Sleep.¡±.

    Suddenly the priest find himself back in front of the altar, he looks around the dark temple and finds no one, believing himself to be dreaming till he places a hand to his face and feels the warm tears coming from is eyes. The priest smiles and stands, bows to the altar and makes his way to his chamber, where he finds gentle sleep.

    <hr>

    Igneous flies up the hill and to the temple ahead of the group, Marigold yelling it was unfair and that he cheated. Igneous enters the temple and sees that Yasevl had prepared a table for them to sit at, fruit and dried meat laid out on it. Yasevl sits at the center of the table in the dark room, and smiles at Igneous, ¡°Hello brother. I am keeping my word, have you?¡±.

    Igneous nods his head, ¡°Yes brother, and I am still thinking.¡±.

    Yasevl nods his head in turn and says, ¡°That is all I ask of you.¡±.

    Marigold runs up to the doorway and grabs the frame to steady herself, breathing heavily she pants out, ¡°Igneous that is not fair, I didn¡¯t know we were racing.¡±.

    ¡°Sorry, Marigold I just wished to talk to my brother before the others got here.¡±, Igneous tells the priestess with a smile.

    Still panting she asks, ¡°Brother? There is someone else in here? It¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t tell.¡±.

    Yasevl¡¯s voice resonates in the temple, ¡°Here allow me to fix that.¡±.

    Yasevl waves a thick arm around the room, as his arm turns the trees that make up the temple spread slightly to form windows, allowing light from the sun to come through, lighting up the room, a beam of golden sun reflecting on Yasevl¡¯s dark wooden face. Yasevl smiles at Marigold, ¡°Better?¡±.

    Marigold smiles at the elf made of wood and nods , ¡°Yes, very much so.¡±.

    Composing herself Marigold takes a step forward and offers her hand to the wood spirit, her demeanor while still warm and light hearted, takes on a more composed feel, ¡°It is very nice to meet you, lord Yasevl. Thank you for allowing us to enjoy the comfort of your village.¡±.

    Yasevl looks at Marigold in surprise and back at Igneous, who offers a shrug, before looking back at Marigold and taking her hand, ¡°I thought you would be more surprised than this.¡±.

    Marigold shakes the spirits hand and laughs, ¡°Oh, sorry to ruin the surprise, but Dorean gave me visions of you to prepare me for this.¡±.

    ¡°Oh, well that is alright.¡±, Yasevl says unsure of how to respond, ¡°Do the others know?¡±.

    ¡°No, why? Should I have told them?¡±, Marigold responds inquisitively,

    ¡°No that is alright, please have a seat.¡±, Yasevl says gesturing to one of the chairs at the table. To which Marigold only smiles to and takes a seat next to Yasevl and begins eying the food on the table, ¡°Do we need to wait for the others? Or can I eat?¡±.

    Yasevl looks at the priestess, drool forming at the corners of her mouth, a genuine smile spreading on his face, and laughs with the sound of steam escaping a wet log on a fire, ¡°No, please, dig in.¡±.

    Marigold¡¯s eyes sparkle and she begins to grab food from the table and starts stuffing it into her mouth, starting with a purple lumpy fruit, taking a bite, blue juices dripping down her chin dripping onto her yellow robes. Muffled by a mouth full of food, Marigold moans out, ¡°Ooo, dis is so guud.¡±.

    Yasevl smiles at the odd priestess, ¡°I am glad you like it.¡±.

    Nevil steps through the doorway, sees the scene before him and smiles, ¡°I see you have met Marigold my lord.¡±.

    Yasevl chuckles, ¡°Yes, she is a charming girl.¡±.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. Sorry, I tried to keep her with the others, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°It is alright, my friend.¡±, Yasevl assures, ¡°Please come, sit. Are the others coming?¡±.

    Doing as he is told Nevil takes the seat on the other side of Yasevl and nods, ¡°Yes, my lord. They should be not far behind.¡±.

    As Nevil says this Nora steps in, smiles and gives a small tilt of the head, ¡°Yasevl, it is good to see you.¡±.

    Yasevl smiles and returns the nod, ¡°And you, Nora. Please, won¡¯t you sit?¡±.

    Looking to Marigold, who was now chewing on a piece of dried meat, she smiles and takes a seat next to her, ¡°I see you¡¯ve met Marigold, she¡¯s quite the handful.¡±.

    Yasevl laughs, ¡°She has introduced herself, yes.¡±.

    Nora pinches the cheek of the priestess, causing Marigold to whine in pain, food falling from her mouth and onto he lap, ¡°OWWW! What was that for?¡±.

    ¡°For not waiting for us like I told you too.¡±, Nora says letting go of her cheek. Marigold looks down with puffed out cheeks, ¡°Sorry.¡±.

    Nora laughs lightly, ¡°Its okay, just wait for me next time.¡±.

    Marigold nods, before picking up the partially chewed food from her lap and shoving it back into her mouth with a smile.

    Mitch steps into the light of the doorway holding Korren up by the shoulder, ¡°Sorry we¡¯re late. Korren here got winded.¡±.

    Korren pants in protest, ¡°It¡¯s- huh- a ¨C huh- steep- huh-hill.¡±.

    Mitch rolls his eyes, ¡°Yeah, yeah. Maybe if you spent less time playing with your spells and trained with me you wouldn¡¯t be s-.¡±.

    Mitch stops mid-sentence upon seeing the imposing wooden form of Yasevl staring at them. Dropping the winded mage on to the ground, Korren letting out a yelp in surprise, he places his hand on the hilt of his sword. He looks to Marigold, who is still stuffing her face, and then to Nora who gives him a cold glare, that clearly reads don¡¯t. Nevil pushes his chair back, and standing takes a small step toward Mitch, ¡°Mitch, this is lord Yasevl, he will not hurt you.¡±, then gives a pointed look to Mitch¡¯s hand resting on the sword hilt, ¡°That is, unless you make him.¡±.

    Mitch looks to Nora, who gives a nod, and then back to Yasevl, who offers a small smile. Taking a deep breath Mitch removes his hand and nods, ¡°Sorry, I mean no disrespect. I was just startled.¡±.

    ¡°That is alright. You should have been prepared before entering.¡±,  Yasevl says looking to Nevil, who suddenly becomes interested in Korren¡¯s well-being and moves to help the man off the floor. Yasevl looks back to Mitch, ¡°Please join us and take a seat.¡±.

    Mitch bites his bottom lip then looks to the others before taking a seat next to Nora without a word. With Nevil¡¯s help, Korren stands and looks up and his eyes falling directly onto Yasevl. Surprise, fear, uncertainty, play across Korren¡¯s face before curiosity finally wins out, with a wonder filled smile he asks,¡° What are you?¡±.

    This question asked in child-like wonder, breaks the tension in the room, and the room laughs, save for Korren who looks around asking what was so funny. Igneous pats the mage on the back, understanding what it is like to be left out of the joke. The group have a nice meal together, with Yasevl answering any questions that the group has, mostly from Korren. After a while even Mitch lets loose, joking with Nevil and even Yasevl. By the time they finish their lunch, the group speaks like friends. Yasevl looks to Igneous with a questioning smile and a cocked eyebrow. Igneous smiles and gives a shrug, maybe he would go with them.

    The two wood elves sit upon a thick branch, in a tree overlooking the forest, a wall of tightly intertwining trees surrounding the valley they call home. The sun¡¯s light bends through the leaves casting shadows on the forest floor below. The elves can hear the sounds of the forest, birds chirping, bugs buzzing, and animals moving.  The two elves sit in silence, one leaning against the trunk of the tree closing his eyes. He is about to doze off when his partner smacks him on the arm, startling the dozing elf, almost causing him to fall from their perch. ¡°AHHH!¡±, the elf yells grabbing onto the tree to stabilize himself and fixing an angry gaze at his partner, ¡°What was that for?¡±.

    His partner holds a finger to her lips and shushes him, ¡°Do you hear that?¡±.

    He sits up and listens, nothing, ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything.¡±.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±, she says turning to him with a worried look. He listens again, she was right: the usually lively sounds of the forest, absent. The animals had gone silent. Looking around he spots movement in the distance, pointing it out they look closely. The female elf curses and says, ¡°Goblins! They¡¯re back.¡±.

    ¡°We need to warn the village.¡±, the other says jumping into a crouched position.

    Simply nodding her agreement his partner begins nimbly jumping from branch to branch, followed shortly behind him. Landing on the wall they slide down the side landing onto the soft grass below and rush toward the unsuspecting village.

 Chapter Eight ( Official Edition)

    Chapter Eight

    Igneous sneaks around the table eating the scraps left behind by anyone after their lunch, finding nothing when coming to Marigold. The group chats, lightly discussing trivial matters such things as the weather. Mitch is getting to the punch line of a joke involving a priest and a druid walking into a tavern, when an elven guard bursts through the doorway interrupting the adventurer. The elf looks around the room, locking eyes with Nevil he says, ¡°The goblins are back.¡±. The idle chatter stops and tension fills the room, everyone jumping to their feet. Yasevl turns sternly to Nevil and orders, ¡°Get your people ready. Myself and Igneous will stall them till you can get everyone ready.¡±, Yasevl turns to Igneous, who offers a nod in agreement.

    ¡°Yes my lord.¡±, Nevil says before turning to look at the tense adventurers around the table, ¡°I know this is not your fight, but if-,¡±.

    Nevil is cut off when Mitch jumps in with, ¡°We will fight alongside you.¡±, looking to his party for confirmation, ¡°Right?¡±.

    The adventurers all give nods and words of agreement, before looking to Nevil. Nevil smiles deeply, ¡°Thank you. If you would go with lord Yasevl and Igneous till we can get ready, it would help greatly.¡±.

    The adventures nod and follow Yasevl and Igneous as they leave the temple. Nevil stops at the door way and instructs him to get all non-fighters into the temple and that hewould send another guard to help protect them and then runs to rally the all the fighters he can. As Yasevl and Igneous moves towards the tree wall on the edge of the valley, Mitch breaks off from the group saying he has to get something from his bag and that he would catch up. As the group makes their way out of their village, they see Corma casting spells over the ground, Nelly nearby looking around nervously, brandishing her fire staff. As the group draws closer the ground in front of Corma begins to rumble and break apart, trees sprouting through the soil and growing feverishly before stopping, creating a small wall of young trees. Corma offers a small smile the drops to one knee visibly exhausted, sweat heavy on her brow. Yasevl rushes to the old druid and helps her to her feet, ¡°Corma, are you alright?¡±.

    Corma smiles up at the spirit, ¡°I thought I could create some defense, but I seem to have used too much mana in the process. I am sorry my lord.¡±.

    Yasevl shakes his head, ¡°You did what you could old friend.¡±, turning to an on looking Nelly adds, ¡°Nelly take Corma and go to the temple.¡±.

    Nelly begins to move forward then stops and straightness her back, ¡°I am afraid I can not do that my lord. I will fight to protect my people and this village.¡±.

    Yasevl goes to reprimand the girl, but is cut off by Corma, ¡°She is right. She is the future chieftain. Her place is here. I will make it there on my own. My students are already on their way there. They will assist me in healing anyone that is injured.¡±.

    Yasevl looks to Nelly then at Igneous, ¡°Brother, what do you think?¡±.

    Igneous looks to Nelly, who looks back with hard, but pleading eyes, then back at Yasevl and nods his head, ¡°Her place is here.¡±.

    Yasevl sighs and nods his approval to Nelly, the adventurers begin to voice opposition when Yasevl cuts them off, ¡°It is decided and the time to talk is over. Look.¡±.

    Yasevl says this last statement jabbing a large finger in the direction of the tree wall, as dozens of goblins flood through the opening in the wall that acts as a gateway. Turning to Corma, Yasevl says, ¡°Go now and tell anyone you pass on the way to get ready.¡±.

    Corma nods and starts to leave before turning back and wrapping her granddaughter in a tight embrace, ¡°Be careful, I love you.¡±.

    ¡°I love you too, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry, I have Igneous here to watch my back.¡±, Nelly says pulling herself away from the embrace. Corma nods and turns to the sprite, ¡°Watch over her, and please be careful too.¡±.

    Igneous smiles at the love and worry in the old druid¡¯s eyes, her age never more apparent, ¡°I will, you have my word.¡±.

    Corma nods and rushes off towards the temple. As Corma leaves, Mitch comes running up to the group his chest, arms, and shins, covered by bronze plating connected to leather straps. Mitch looks to the rest of the group and then at the incoming goblins and says, ¡°Are we going to fight or just stand here?¡±.

    The group looks at each other and smile grimly, Yasevl leads their charge towards their foe, followed shortly behind by Mitch, leaving the others in the back, Marigold casting spells of protection on the group, Korren and Nelly preparing spells of their own as Igneous stands guard, ready to protect them. Nora leaps up the newly grown grove of trees and upon finding a perch draws her bow with an arrow, ready to fire. As Yasevl and Mitch are about to clash with the goblin forces, the goblins do something unexpected. They drop to their knees and begin to beg. Yasevl looks at the sight and gestures for the others to come closer. Mitch looks up at Yasevl, ¡°What are they saying?¡±.

    ¡°They are begging for us to save them.¡±, Yasevl says with confusion apparent on his face.

    As the others make their way up to the groveling goblins and the surprised spirit and adventurer, Mitch turns to Marigold and says, ¡°Hey! Mary cast that spell of yours so we can all understand them.¡±.

    Marigold nods and begins chanting as she does this, a goblin in hunter¡¯s leathers makes her way up to the front of the group followed by the shaman from the last attack. The first kneels in front of Yasevl , shortly followed by the shaman, and pleads, ¡°Please, spirit of the elves, protect us. I know we have no right to ask, but a great evil is making its way here.¡±.

    Yasevl knits his brows together, a heavy silence resting upon the group save for the sound of the whimpering goblins. The group stays like this till the silence is broken by Nelly yelling, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re the goblin that saved me the last time you attacked.¡±.

    The hunter looks up at the girl and smiles with her small-tusked mouth, ¡°Yes. I am Heva. That was my brother, he was our chief and now I am. I am glad to see you are unharmed.¡±.

    Nelly smiles at Heva, ¡°Thank you.¡±, then looks up at Yasevl, ¡°What are we going to do? She did save me.¡±.

    Yasevl looks at Nelly then back at the goblins, but when he gets ready to speak, he is interrupted by the sound of elven hunters calling his name as they come running through the gate, ¡°LORD YASEVL!!!¡±.

    The hunters run around the goblins, disregarding them completely, and make their way to Yasevl and kneel before him, the lead hunter speaks up, ¡°Lord Yasevl, what the goblin says is true. We ran into them in the forest, along with the things they are running from. We helped their warriors hold those things off while their citizens made their way here.¡±.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Stand, brothers, tell me what happened.¡±, Yasevl commands.

    Rising to his feet, the lead hunter looks to Yasevl, ¡°They are things of nightmares. We saw one of the goblins being taken down only to be brought back as one of them, but twisted¡­,¡± , the elf searched for the right word before settling on , ¡°wrong.¡±.

    Yasevl looks to the goblins in front of him and thinks. As Yasevl ponders what to do, Nora steps forward, placing a pale hand contrasted by the darkness of Yasevl¡¯s skin, ¡°I know you have a history with the goblins, but we were sent here after the high-priest of Marigold¡¯s temple had a vision of a great evil growing here. If this thing that he saw is the same that attacked the goblins, scaring them enough to look to their enemy for help, then it has grown powerful and we will need all the help we can get.¡±.

    Yasevl looks around at the goblins, the hunters, and the adventures, before locking eyes with Igneous. Igneous gives him a ¡®it¡¯s your call¡¯ look. Yasevl breathes deeply then sighs, ¡°Fine, but if this is a trick of some kind, so help me I will make you regret ever being born.¡±.

    Heva stands and locks eyes with the towering wooden being before her and extends her hand, Yasevl takes it and shakes, Heva smiles and says, ¡°Thank you.¡±.

    As the two shake hands, they hear the yelling coming from the village and turn to see Nevil, in leather armor, holding a stone spear over his head, charging followed by three dozen elves armed with spears and clubs. The group yells battle cries, but begin to lose momentum as they draw closer still they stop short of the group standing between them and goblins. Nevil looks to Yasevl with confusion, ¡°Lord Yasevl, what is happening?¡±.

    Releasing Heva¡¯s hand, Yasevl steps closer to Nevil and answers with grimly, ¡°There¡¯s been a change of plans.¡±.

    <hr>

    Kexel rushes after the fleeing goblin warriors, his abominations following close on his heels. The goblins run leaving their fallen behind making for the walls of the elven village, hoping that their chief and the elven hunters that had assist them were able to convince the elves  to help. Kexel pounces on a goblin that trips over an exposed tree root, ripping chunks from the goblin¡¯s green flesh with wet tearing noises barely covered up by screams of agony that escape the goblins mouth before it falls silent. Kexel steps back and watches with a maniacal glee as the torn form of the goblin begins to darken and twist at unnatural angles, bones snapping as they contort. The once goblin now abomination lets out a retching screech and rushes to follow is former comrades, scurrying on the ground on all fours, its head turned upside down with its red dagger teeth gnashing. Kexel following with an evil glint in his eye.

    <hr>

    After Nevil and the rest of the elven fighting force are brought up to speed, Nevil sends four guards to accompany all goblins that would not be fighting to the temple and to let the other elves know what was happening and to stay with them, this included the very old, sick, and very young, all the others wished to fight. Nevil and Heva attentively worked together get everyone ready. In the front two rows consisted of thirty goblins, each standing at the ready with little more than wooden clubs and stone daggers. Behind them the elves stood with spears ready to support the goblins, stabbing at anything that got close. Igneous stood in the rear alongside Nelly, Korren and the goblin shaman, who they learned was called Giblex, ready to cast spells from afar. Behind the small grove of tightly woven trees that Corma had grown, Marigold sat ready to heal anyone that needed it before returning to battle, Nora positioned above her, arrows ready to pierce anything that got close, and two elven guards stood by if anything got past Nora. Yasevl stood in front of the small army, Nevil and Heva beside him, while Mitch walked through the rows of fighters instructing them on how to work together.

    Nelly looks over the battlefield and her knees wobbling, squeezing the staff in her hand she looks beside her at Giblex. Feeling the girl¡¯s eyes on him the shaman looks down and smiles at the girl then looks at the staff in her hands, with a wispy voice with far more warmth than Nelly thought the goblin should be capable of, says ¡°So that¡¯s where that went to.¡±.

    Nelly jumps with shock when the goblin speaks and looks at the staff in her hands before holding it out to the old shaman. Giblex gives a small laugh and pushes the staff away, ¡°That is alright, it is yours now. Use it well.¡±.

    Nelly smiles up at the goblin and nods her head once, ¡°I will.¡±.

    As Nelly turns back to the army before her, Giblex shifts his gaze to Igneous who had been watching the exchange, and leans forward, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be the fire wisp I created would you?¡±.

    Igneous looks at the goblin with surprise then thinks on it before answering, ¡°I  may be, but I¡¯m not sure. You would have to talk to my brother about where I came from. He found me and brought me here.¡±.

    Giblex smiles and faces forward, ¡°You grew up fast, if you are.¡±.

    Igneous smiles at the shaman, who may be his creator, before turning to face in the same direction. Korren turns to the shaman, ¡°You created a wisp?¡±.

    Giblex smiles and turns to the human mage, ¡°Yes, it took a lot of mana and preparation, but yes. I¡¯d love to discuss it with a fellow magic user.¡±, the goblin says before adding with a shrug, ¡° If we survive this first.¡±.

    Korren swallows a lump in his throat and replies, ¡°Yeah, first things first.¡±.

    The army of wood elves and goblins stand quietly, a nervous energy pressing down on them, when the silence is broken by the screams of six goblin warriors, out of the dozen that had been left behind, that come running through the gateway. Just as they make it to the front of the army, Heva yelling for them to report the healer and then to fall in line, as darkness descends upon the valley. First creatures that were once animals come rushing through the gateway, their bodies contorted, their skin black with sharp crimson growths protruding from oozing boils. Behind them come what were once goblins, some crawling on all fours, others running on two legs, with deformed dark skin, dripping red maws, and jagged bones jutting from the end of their twisted limbs, rushing around to attack form the side. Nevil and Heva let out a battle cry that is echoed by their people and charge forward. As the two sides clash against one another, both sides losing troops instantly, splinters flying everywhere, a figure smashes its way through the gateway. Kexel stands before the scene, his chest heaving, with flesh that appears to be from a wide assortment of creatures that took on an unnatural blackness wriggling, his face contorted in a mix of rage and hunger, congealing blood dripping from his crimson fangs. He lets out a deafening roar and charges into the battlefield. Yasevl charges to meet the monstrosity, the two goliaths locking together. Kexel running his razor like claws down the back of Yasevl, causing the latter to howl in agony before bringing a knee into the abominations stomach. As this goes on the spellcasters get to work, Giblex shouts dark incantations and casts bolts of dark energy at the creatures before them, hitting them with practiced accuracy, causing their warped flesh to melt way whereever they are hit, but this only slows them down. Korren casts spells of wind, hoping to push back the opposing force. Igneous works with Nelly as she casts a great stream of swirling flame forth into the air, twisting the whirlwind of flame with his will, whipping it through the raging forces.

    <hr>

    The fight rages on as a creature that resembles a horned rabbit that had been bashed by a boulder sneaks around the clashing armies, using larger creatures as cover. Arrows pierce the skulls of the warped animals around it as the horned rabbit makes its way towards the spellcasters. Targeting the smallest of the ones on the ground, it scrapes at the ground with its back claws and darts forward, its jagged and broken horn piercing the side of the short spellcasters side, blood splashing against the creature¡¯s black face as the spellcaster lets out a horrid yell.

    <hr>

    Those around her turn to Nelly as she screams and see as she drops to the ground, a deformed rabbit protruding from her back. Giblex yells and seizes the creature by the hind legs and heaves it out of the girl with a wet pop. Throwing it on the ground Korren casts a spell of flames, sending the creature off running in agony before dropping to the ground. Igneous rushes to Nelly¡¯s side and looks over her with fear, ¡°Oh Nelly, I am so sorry. Please be okay. PLEASE!¡±.

    Korren yells toward the grove of trees, ¡°MARIGOLD WE NEED YOU NOW!!!!¡±.

    Korren continues to scream for the priestess as Igneous watches his friend begin to shake and froth at the mouth.

    Igneous screams in horror, ¡°NELLY!¡±.

 Chapter Nine ( Official Edition)

    Chapter Nine

    Kexel slashes at Yasevl¡¯s face, his claws carving deep cuts down his wooden flesh. Yelling out in pain, Yasevl grits through the pain, seizes Kexel¡¯s wrist and tightens his grip, crushing the bones in Kexel¡¯s wrist. Yasevl grins, expecting Kexel to pull back in pain, instead the goblin abomination smiles back and pulls his arm back, the skin pulling and ripping. Shocked Yasevl lets go of the wrist. Baring his teeth at the wood spirit, Kexel grabs ahold of the now dangling wrist and pulls it off, muscles, bones, and tendons snapping apart, sending congealed black blood splashing to the ground. Discarding the detached hand Kexel swings the snapped off bone at Yasevl, the bone hitting Yasevl in the stomach leaving a dent in the wooden flesh. Knocking Kexel¡¯s arm away with a strong wooden limb, Yasevl grabs Kexel by the neck and squeezes and snarls at Kexel, ¡°See if you can live without your head!¡±.

    Kexel scraps at Yasevl¡¯s arm, kicking the spirit in the chest, but Yasevl holds true. The bones begin to crack when Igneous¡¯ voice pierces through the battlefield, ¡°NELLY!¡±.

    Yasevl whips his head around in alarm, he sees Nelly on the ground, Marigold running toward them, Igneous floating above her, Giblex fighting off abominations as they close in on the group. Then he feels a pain as if his entire being burned from the inside out, and letting go of his grip of Kexel, Yasevl looks down at his side and sees Kexel¡¯s arm buried up to the wrist, a darkness spreading from the wound. Kexel darts his head forward and sinks his teeth into Yasevl¡¯s neck. Fighting the pain, Yasevl presses an open palm on Kexel¡¯s pulsing chest and forces mana through his fingers, forcing them to grow and change shape. Roots spread from Yasevl¡¯s palm, shooting outward, growing till they begin to burrow into Kexel¡¯s chest, the roots growing larger and Yasevl¡¯s arm begin to lengthen and thicken until the roots begins to push Kexel away, tearing his teeth from Yasevl¡¯s neck, and arm from his side, sap and black slime gushing out. The tree growing out of Yasevl¡¯s arm, fueled by flowing mana, reaches ten times its original size. Kexel claws at his chest, pulling at the roots. Yasevl gives a small smirk, then stumbles, agony spreading across his face, before dropping to the ground on one knee. Bracing himself, he forces mana through his arm connected to the tree, causing more roots to grow and stretch to the ground; spreading before becoming large enough to stabilize the weight of the tree holding Kexel back, allowing him to relax his arm and body against it. As Yasevl tries to regain his strength, he redirects mana to his side to repair his wound. Fresh wood begins to grow, filling in the gaping hole his side, the new wood lighter, contrasting with the dark tone of the surrounding bark. The wound is halfway closed when a deformed goblin comes up behind Yasevl, flinging itself at his back, bringing is jagged limbs down over and over again onto Yasevl¡¯s back. Yasevl howls and swipes at the creature with his free arm, failing to land a hit on it as pain flares from the partially healed wound. At the sound of Yasevl¡¯s pain, other goblin abominations rushes at him, swarming him. With Yasevl¡¯s concentration broken the roots in Kexel¡¯s chest stop growing, allowing him to start pulling them from his chest.

    <hr>

    Marigold kneels next to Nelly, pulling a vial filled with a red liquid, from under her robes. Tilting Nelly¡¯s head back, Marigold pulls the cork from the vial and pours the contents down Nelly¡¯s throat. Nelly begins to cough and spit up the liquid, Marigold presses her hand on Nelly¡¯s throat and begins to rub it. With coaxing from the priestess, Nelly swallows and begins to breathe shallowly, before turning deeper and then balancing out. Marigold gives a shallow smile, before rolling Nelly onto her side, leaning over to look at the wound, her face going pale. Blood and black bile seeps from the wound. Marigold closes her eyes and offers a quick prayer, before looking back at the guards, who stayed behind in case of another sneak attack, and yells for them to help her get Nelly to the grove. Igneous watches Marigold work and pick up Nelly with the help of the elven guards. Moving to follow, Marigold turns to him and holds up a hand, her usual warmth and carefreeness lost, ¡°You are needed here. Fight and make sure nothing gets to us. I got her.¡±.

    Igneous opens his mouth to argue when he hears Yasevl howling, everyone present turning to the sources of the noise, watching as they lose sight of him under a swarm of abominations. Igneous looks back to Nelly then at Marigold, the priestess yelling, ¡°GO!¡±.

    Igneous looks to Korren for help, but the mage is busy fighting back the creatures, sending waves of crackling lighting at the attackers. Igneous glances towards Giblex only to see the shaman using Nelly¡¯s staff to raise walls of flame in order to cover a group of fighters as they regroup.

    Igneous looks back at Nelly, then at Marigold, ¡°Please save her.¡±.

    ¡°I will. Now go.¡±, Marigold orders, as she and the guards rush Nelly away. Igneous faces the horde of abominations. They hurt Nelly! They are killing my brother! And they want to destroy everything that I called home! NO!  I will destroy them! Igneous thinks as he rushes forward flames trailing behind him. Darting through the battlefield, Igneous holds out his hands, flames pouring from them and shaping themself into talons. Reaching down his talons sear through a wave of abominations as they charge at a group of retreating elves and goblins. The creatures¡¯ flesh bubbles and melts away, Igneous absorbs the flames and energy being released by their demise. The energy feels sickly and, as if he had been dunked in slime, his entire body covered in a slick film of filth, but he carries on. He needs the all the energy he can get. Igneous dashes towards a large abomination that appears to have once been a bear that towers overf Mitch, cutting a gash through his bronze breastplate. Igneous pulls all the energy tight against his body, turning into a speeding ball of smoldering heat, leaving a hole in the abomination¡¯s head. Mitch rolls out of the way as the creature crumbles to the ground, jumping back up and rejoining the battle. A roar thunders above the battlefield, and Igneous turns just in time to see Kexel ripping the last of the roots from his chest, the tree crashing to the ground, pulling Yasevl¡¯s prone form along, with the abominations swarming him. Kexel stomps forward, heading in Yasevl¡¯s direction. Igneous glares at Kexel and rushes forward, burning through abominations and absorbing their energies as he goes. Kexel hovers over the pile of monstrosities swarming Yasevl, and rearing his arm back, dark energy swirls around his claws as he prepares to strike. Igneous roars, crashing into Kexel, releasing all of his stored energy in a single wave of intense crimson and black flames. Kexel screams as the flames wrap around his body, searing through his deformed flesh, scorching him throughout until it reaches bone, as his flesh bubbles and drips, hitting the now burned soil with a sizzle. Igneous pulls the energy back into him, more dark energy being pulled back from Kexel, and pushes all into his hands forming twisting crimson and black claws. Igneous roars as he cuts through Kexel¡¯s melting frame, what remains of Kexel splash on to the ground sizzling and with wet sloshing noises. Igneous looks towards Yasevl and attempts to head toward him as his vision begins to fade, he reaches out towards his brother, calling out to him, before darkness overtakes him and he passes out.

    <hr>

    The flames rip through Kexel, searing his new body, not that he can feel it. His soul yells in rage as his body melts before him. Sneering at the sprite that had costed him another body, Kexel takes a step forward as the sprite hit the ground, its body dark and cold. He swipes at the downed sprite, his claws passing through it and the ground with no effect, he roars in frustration. He looks over the battlefield, at his abominations as they are pushed back by the elves and goblins. The souls from both sides rising from their fallen bodies, looking around in confusion. A shadow falls over Kexel, and barks over his shoulder, ¡°I need more power! Help me!¡±.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    When the usual hollow and sickly voice doesn¡¯t answer he turns to see a figure with a cloak made of swirling shadows behind him. He growls at the figure, ¡°You¡¯re not him! Who are you?¡±.

    The figure steps closer to Kexel, pulling back the hood of the cloak to reveal a face of a feline, short, dark fur covering the face, yellow eyes with narrow pupils, whiskers poking from a split lip, a pink nose, and black furry ears on the top of the head. The figure looks at Kexel with cold indifference and says in a female voice without passion, ¡°No, I am not him.¡±.

    Kexel backs away from the cat woman, insticially afraid. The woman strides forward pulling a silvery chain from her cloak and begins to twirl the end in a circle. Kexel growls weakly, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯m already dead!¡±.

    The woman smiles for the first time, whipping the chain forward, it wraps around Kexel¡¯s incorporeal form, his skin sizzling upon contact, and says, ¡°That is where you are wrong.¡±.

    Kexel screams as the woman pulls him closer with chain, before being stuffed into her cloak, his screams cut off. The woman surveys the battlefield and the souls wandering through it. As she does this two figures come up from behind her, one in a glowing white hood, and the other in a dull stormcloud grey robe. Without a glance she turns and walks way, saying, ¡°The rest are yours.¡±.

    The battle rages on, goblins and wood elves against the rapidly dwindling horde of abominations, but not without loses. Bodies of both goblin and elf lay strewn across, the valley¡¯s burnt soil being stained red and black. The fighters hear the lead abomination scream, but they can¡¯t afford to look away. A short time later, wave of energy pulses across the battlefield hitting everyone as it goes, knocking them to the ground. When they are able to get back up, they see that the abominations are down too, but they aren¡¯t getting up. No, the abominations are falling apart, they¡¯re dead. As realization rushes over the fighters they let out a collective yell of short-lived victory. A one eyed Heva helps a one-legged Nevil stand, taking but a moment to bask in their victory, Nevil looks to Heva and mutters weakly, ¡°We did it.¡±.

    Heva smiles and replies, ¡°Yeah, we did.¡±.

    ¡°Now we need to see to our wounded.¡±, Nevil says then looking to Heva¡¯s missing and cringes, ¡° Sorry, poor choice of words.¡±.

    Heva smirks and replies, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m just happy to be standing.¡±.

    The two share a pain filled laugh, before ordering their people to see to the wounded. Heva drags Nevil over to the grove of trees that had been their field hospital and places him down on soft grass, before heading to the temple to get Corma and anyone with healing magic. Marigold grimaces when she sees Nevil¡¯s leg and rushes to him, ¡°That looks bad.¡±.

    Nevil coughs then gives the priestess a small smile, ¡°Really? Because it feels great.¡±.

    Ignoring the elves sarcasm, Marigold pulls a pouch from her now blood-stained robes, opening it to reveal a fine orange powder. Marigold pours a small pile into her hand and sprinkles it on Nevil¡¯s heavily bleeding leg, causing him to howl out in pain. Marigold apologizes quickly, pulling her rope belt off of her hip, removing the mace, and ties it around the top of Nevil¡¯s leg. Then, placing her hands over the wound, she offers a pray to Dorean and utters a short spell as her hands begin to glow white hot, searing the flesh on the nub that was once Nevil¡¯s leg. Nevil grits his teeth and eyes, his face contorted in pain. But the wound closes and the bleeding stops. When Marigold finishes her spell, Nevil opens his eyes in relief and spots Nelly laying a couple of paces away, her eyes closed. Nevil tries to get up but is pushed down by Marigold, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±.

    Nevil cries, tears streaming down his face clearing away blood and dirt, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. NELLY!¡±.

    Marigold looks back at the still girl then back at Nevil , having to push him down again, ¡°She is stable, now shut up.¡±.

    Nevil stares at Nelly as the priestess begins to chant, a gold and white light filling her hands, placing one hand on the cut-off leg and the other on Nevil¡¯s forehead. The pain in Nevil¡¯s leg begins to disappear and soon he finds himself having to fight to keep his eyes open, soon succumbing to sleep.

    <hr>

    The pounding on Yasevl stops suddenly, suddenly the abominations on top of him, become dead weight, bile and viscera dripping down on top of him. Fighting through the pain, Yasevl pulls is harm free from the tree and pushes himself up, slug and bones falling off of him. Fighting his way into a kneeling position, Yasevl feels a sharp pain in his side. Wiping as much of the slug away as he can from his dark brown wood, Yasevl sees a pulsing blackness crawling slowly from his half-healed wound. Focusing inward the spirit searches his energy and finds sickly dark energy, different from the energy used by the goblin shaman, fighting its way through his mana and ki, trying to snap at his spiritual energy. Moving mana around Yasevl creates a barrier of thick concentrated mana slowing down the energy, but the energy immediately begins eating away at the barrier. Yasevl had bought himself some time, but he¡¯s not sure how much. Scanning his surrounding, Yasevl sees that that the battle was over, and his people had come out victorious. Then his eyes land on Igneous¡¯ unmoving body on the ground, Yasevl calls out weakly, ¡°Igneous!¡±.

    ¡°IGNEOUS!¡±,  Yasevl yells louder, the sprite remaining unmoving. Fighting through his agony Yasevl finds his way to his feet. Limping to Igneous, Yasevl kneels down and sliding his arm under the now larger sprite, heaving him up. Igneous is hot, but no longer fire hot. His once orange and red flesh, now a deep crimson with swirling black tendrils. His body had grown triple in size, with two pitch black small horns with red tips protruding from his forehead. Shaking his head and frowning he cradles his proclaimed brother in his arms and limps toward the healers.

    <hr>

    Igneous wakes to a splitting headache, something new for him, and tries to sit up, but his shaking arms fail him. Landing back down with a thud and groan, Igneous takes a survey of his surroundings. He looks to be inside Corma¡¯s hut, the old druid talking to Giblex at the table. The goblin looks over towards Igneous, his eyes going wide when he sees that he is awake and rushes to his side, Corma not far behind. Igneous smiles up at the happy faces of Giblex and Corma,      ¡°Hey, did we win?¡±.

    Giblex¡¯s smile deepens and he nods, ¡°Yeah, we did. Thanks to you.¡±.

    Igneous chuckles but stops when his headache worsens. Wincing Igneous looks back up at the two spellcasters, ¡°Is Nelly okay?¡±.

    Corma and Giblex share an uncertain look, Giblex nods his head towards Corma.

    ¡°Is she-,¡±, Igneous starts, but finds the strength to asks his question, ¡°Is she dead?¡±.

    Corma grabs his hand and smiles sadly at him, ¡°No, no, no, but--- you¡¯ve been out a while.¡±.

    Igneous pulls his hand away, ¡°What are you doing you¡¯re going to bur--,¡±.

    Igneous stops speaking when he realizes his hand didn¡¯t burn Corma. Lifting his hands up, Igneous studies his hands. They were no longer living fire, but flesh like the humans, goblins, and elves, that had taken on  a deep crimson. At the tip of his fingers, black pointed nails glisten. Panicked Igneous looks back at Corma and Giblex, ¡°What happened to me?¡±.

    Giblex shakes his head slowly, ¡°We¡¯re not sure. After the battle with the abominations, Yasevl found  you like this. We have been trying to wake you, but nothing has worked. We feared for the worst.¡±.

    Igneous sat still digesting everything, the battle, Nelly being alive, the changes in his body. Fighting his way into a sitting position, Igneous turns to face Corma and Giblex. Coughing, Igneous clears his now fleshy throat, licking dry cracked lips, ¡°Where are Nelly and Yasevl?¡±.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting ready to leave.¡±, Corma says softly.

    ¡°Leave! Where are they going?¡±, Igneous asks as loud as he could.

    ¡°To the human village to get healed.¡±, Corma tells Igneous.

    ¡°Did Nelly¡¯s wound not heal?¡±, Igneous asks, panicking. Giblex looks to Corma then to Igneous, ¡°It¡¯s probably best if we just show you.¡±.

    ¡°Show me what?¡±.

 Chapter Ten (Official Edition)

    Chapter Ten

    Igneous makes his way through the doorway of Corma¡¯s hut, shielding his eyes from the light. After giving his eyes some time to adjust he takes a look at his new body. He looks to be about three feet tall, with crimson skin, black tendrils swirling around on his thin but muscular arms and legs. His feet look simpler than his hands; they were large with sharp black nails. Running his hands over his head he feels short, fine hair on the top of his head, thin pointed ears, short horns coming from his forehead and thick tips with sharp fangs hiding behind them. Looking up at Giblex, who now stood little more than a foot taller than him, and Corma, who was taller than them both, he asked, ¡°What am I?¡±.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but we can figure that out later, we need to take you to Nelly and Yasevl first.¡±, Corma says placing a comforting on his shoulder. Giblex smiles and holds out deer skin shorts to Igneous, ¡°But, you should probably cover up first.¡±.

    Igneous looks down and realizes that he is exposed to the world, blushing he takes the shorts.

    <hr>

    The high-priest suddenly wakes from a deep slumber, to find himself completely engulfed in darkness. Rubbing sleep from his eyes the elderly priest chants a short incantation and produces a small ball of light in his hands. The small source of light casts shadows in the priest modest chambers. Looking around for what woke him the priest searches his chambers for anything out of place, and when nothing can be found he opens his door and looks up and down an empty hallway. Going with a gut feeling the high-priest steps into the hallway, closing his door behind him. His feet smack against the cold stone floors of the temple as he makes his way to the altar. Looking around he can¡¯t find anything here either. Ready to head back to his chambers, the priest stops when he hears a familiar strong and warm voice callout to him, ¡°Thomas¡±.

    ¡°Lord Dorean?¡±, the priest calls out inspecting the room, only finding shadows cast by the light in his hand. He feels a hand on his shoulder and turns quickly, and standing before him is the noble that he had met the previous night. Dropping to his knees the priest speaks softly, ¡°Lord Dorean, how may I serve you?¡±.

    The well-aged noble smiles and says, ¡°First, by standing.¡±.

    The priest nods and stands in front of his god. The noble places his hands on the priest¡¯s shoulders, ¡°In the coming days, three beings like you have never seen before will make their way to the temple, welcome them, and do all that is in your power to help them. Can you do this for me?¡±.

    The priest looks into the face of the one he serves and nods, ¡°Of course, my lord. I¡¯ll do all I can.¡±.

    The noble smiles and tells the priest to close his eyes. When the high-priest opens them again, Dorean is gone, leaving him alone in the dark temple. The priest smiles and makes his way back to his room. While the priest returns to bed, Dorean appears across the kingdom in the chambers of the Grand-Bishop of his temple. Standing above the sleeping form of the bishop, Dorean places a hand on the sleeping man''s head. After a moment Dorean smiles, and steps away, in the morning the Bishop would write a letter and have it delivered to a certain bard. With this task done, Dorean turns and disappears in thin air.

    <hr>

    Igneous takes unsteady steps, unused to physically walking, following Corma and Giblex through the village. Looking around Igneous could see goblins and wood elves working together, talking, laughing, children playing together. The three slowly make their way to the largest hut in the village, it stands two stories tall, the living tees making it up parting to create windows and a doorway with a length of fur hanging in it. Pulling the fur back Corma walks in, followed by Giblex with Igneous at the rear. Inside the hut a stone fire pit flickers with a small flame, fur mats are piled on the floor, in a corner stands a table with chairs surrounding it, and opposite to it a staircase of interlocking branches leading up to the second floor. Sitting the table are Nevil and the adventurers except for Marigold. Nevil turns at the sound of their footsteps, and upon seeing Igneous jumps up with a large smile and shouts with joy, ¡°IGNEOUS! You¡¯re awake!¡±.

    Stepping out from behind the table Igneous notices that one of Nevil¡¯s legs looks to be made of wood and bends stiffly, causing the elf to slightly hobble. Igneous looks at the leg in horror then back at Nevil, ¡°Nevil! Your leg!¡±.

    Confusion spreads over Nevil¡¯s face, the he nods and looks to his leg, looking back at Igneous with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it.¡±, smiling continues, ¡°But, I am happy to see you awake.¡±.

    Nevil embraces the confused Igneous, and whispers, tears forming in his eyes, softly, ¡°Thank you. You saved our village and everyone in it.¡±.

    Nevil shakes his head, ¡°But Nelly, she-,¡±. Nevil cuts him of with, ¡°Is alive and so are many others because of you.¡±.

    Igneous reluctantly nods and looks to Nevil expectantly, ¡°Is she here?¡±.

    Nevil shakes his head, releasing Igneous, ¡°No, she is at the temple with Yasevl and Marigold. We should be heading that way shortly. We were just discussing some matters regarding the future of the village.¡±.

    Before Igneous can ask any questions, the adventurers step up to Igneous smacking him on the back playful. Korren takes Igneous¡¯ hand in his hands and turns it over studying it, ¡°How are you dealing with the new form of yours? Anything new?¡±.

    Igneous pulls his hand back and grins at the human mage, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too, and I just woke up so everything is new.¡±.

    Korren nods his head, ¡°We¡¯ll have to discuss it more on our way.¡±.

    Upon noticing Igneous¡¯ confusion, Nora steps in to explain, ¡°We assume you are coming with us along with Yasevl and Nelly. Are you not?¡±.

    Giblex speaks up, ¡°We haven¡¯t told him everything yet, we figured he should talk to Yasevl first.¡±.

    Mitch shrugs and says, ¡°Then let¡¯s go do that, all this planning is hurting my head.¡±.

    Nora and Korren grin, at Mitch¡¯s impatience, Nora nudges Mitch, ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk him over there, while we finish up here. If that¡¯s okay with you, Igneous.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Igneous nods, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d really like to see my brother and Nelly.¡±.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±, Mitch says pushing Igneous towards the doorway, to Igneous¡¯ protesting that whilst he may not be great at it he could walk.

    <hr>

    After being pushed all the way towards the temple by Mitch, Igneous stands in front of the doorway, a new curtain blocking the view inside. Taking a deep breath Igneous pulls the curtain aside and enters. The once barren temple now had a long table along the right wall cluttered with various plants, powders, and stone tools, a stone fire pit in the middle, and three beds lining the wall opposite to the door. Standing over the table Marigold is grinding something purple in a stone mortar. Sitting up in one of the beds, Nelly sat legs crossed and her arms in her lap, her eyes closed and Igneous could feel energy moving around her. Igneous steps toward her when he heard a voice behind him call out, ¡°Igneous you¡¯re awake!¡±.

    Whipping around Igneous sees a thinner Yasevl wearing a brown robe standing behind Mitch, grinning from ear to ear who rushes Igneous wrapping him in a hug, Igneous¡¯ head buried in his stomach, ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re awake.¡±.

    At Yasevl¡¯s words Nelly¡¯s eyes pop open and she yells, ¡°IGNEOUS!¡±, jumping up to join the hug. Mitch and Marigold watch with smiles on the face as the three share a moment, utnil Igneous push his way out, gasping for breath, ¡°S-sorry, coul-dn¡¯t bre-ath.¡±.

    Yasevl lifts a thin black hand and rubs the back of his head, ¡°Sorry, forgot you did that now.¡±.

    Igneous¡¯ eyes go wide at the sight of Yasevl¡¯s hand and then notices the change to Yasevl¡¯s body, no longer was it tall and wide, instead he was thin and only a little taller than Mitch, the once dark brown skin now grey and black. Looking over at Nelly he notices she too looks different, the once chubby girl was now gaunt and ashen grey like Yasevl. Looking between the two he stammers out, ¡°What happen to you two?¡±.

    Nelly and Yasevl share a look, but before they can say anything, Marigold steps forward, ¡°I think I can explain that.¡±, turning to Mitch she continues, ¡°While I bring Igneous up to speed, why don¡¯t you go get an extra pack ready?¡±.

    Mitch agrees and makes his way back into the village. Marigold urges Igneous to sit. Marigold explains that even though they had won the fight and the abominations had lost their power, they had been able to infect some people with a dark energy. Most of the people that were infected only had a small amount of taint and Marigold was able to cure them. Others were worse off and didn¡¯t survive for long. In Nelly and Yasevl¡¯s case they had more than most others, but due to Yasevl¡¯s increased mana source, he was able to alter the flow of his mana to slow it down. It would seem that Nelly had an innate talent for mana control and was able to keep it a bay, for now. Their new appearance was do to the stress and taint of the dark energy. Marigold could help slow it down with daily blessings and healing, but it was still spreading, and they had to return to her temple in order to get more a thorough cleansing. Igneous was surprised to learn that he had been asleep for almost a week, but it would seem that instead of being harmed by the dark energy his body had absorbed it and made it part of him. What this meant in the long run she didn¡¯t know, but for now he was safe, even if they weren¡¯t sure what he was. After taking some time to digest everything he stands up, and with determination he says, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±.

    Yasevl grins, ¡°We figured you would, that¡¯s one of the reason we waited to leave, hoping you would wake in time, but we couldn¡¯t wait much longer.¡±.

    Nelly scrunches up her face and looks at Igneous, ¡°So, can you still use fire?¡±.

    Igneous tilts his head,  he hadn¡¯t thought about it, could he? Focusing on his energy, he found he still had fire mana flowing through his body and his center was still red, but now they both had a fair amount of darkness to them, not quite like the abominations had, more like the magic that Giblex preformed. Deciding to test out what he could do, Igneous directs his fire mana towards his hand, and sure enough a fireball forms in his hand, but it was darker than usual, a shade closer to the color of his skin. If he focused on the ball of fire in his hand, he could see that it was made of both fire and dark mana. To test his ability further he shaped it in his hand, formed the ball to a twisting spiral, then to a long staff, before allowing it to dissipate. All the while Igneous does this, Nelly studies him observing the flow of his mana. After Igneous allows the fire to disappear, Nelly steps over to the fire pit and picks up a partially burnt log and holds it toward Igneous, ¡°Absorb this.¡±.

    Igneous is first confused by the request but complies. Placing his hand over the fire Igneous tries pulling in the flame and heat, the flame moves from the piece of wood, but instead of being absorbed the flame simply whips around Igneous¡¯ hand. Nelly nods then says, ¡°Try pulling the energy in with your mouth.¡±.

    Determined to absorb the fire Igneous does so. Sucking in air through his mouth, imagining the flame being pulled in. The flame flickers for a moment before being pulled into to Igneous¡¯ mouth with a slurping noise. Igneous feels the fire enter his body and soon becomes one with his energy, ¡°Well, I can still eat fire, at least.¡±.

    As soon as Igneous says this he is hit in the face by a balled-up robe, knocking him to the ground. Fighting to get the cloth robe from his face, Igneous pulls the robe down and looks up at a grinning Mitch with anger, ¡°What was that for!¡±.

    Mitch¡¯s grin gets wider, ¡°Can¡¯t have you walking around in a loincloth, can we?¡±.

    Igneous looks down and sees that his fur wrap as come undone, exposing him to the world. Marigold and Nelly blush and advert their eyes, Yasevl and Mitch mumble about him being a show off.

    Blushing Igneous uses the robe to cover himself.

    <hr>

    In the kingdom of Albion, the capital city Tide Castle sits above a rocky coast overlooking the sea. Behind the stone walls of Tide Castle, there is a tavern in the bad part of town called the Wounded Purse. Inside the tavern the sound of laughter and yelling can be heard, along with the sound of lute being played. A young man in yellow robes, stands in front of the entrance, gripping a letter given to him by the grand-bishop over his temple. Taking in a deep breath, the man opens the door. All eyes in the poorly lit tavern move to him as he closes the door behind him, the smell of stale ale and sweat filling his nose. Looking around he spots a bard in a corner playing a lute and singing of a less than modest woman. As the young priest makes his way towards the bard, dodging scurrying barmaids and puddles of what he hopes is spilled ale, some of the tavern patrons call out to him. Some say that he¡¯s in the wrong temple and others call out saying they need healing for their coin purse. Ignoring the laughter and jeers, the young priest comes to stand before the still singing bard, who only raises an eyebrow and smirks at him. Leaning forward the young man whispers into the bard¡¯s ear and hands him the letter, the bard instantly stops playing, to the complaint of the tavern. Having done what was asked of him the priest rushes out of the tavern, narrowly dodging a thrown drink as he goes. The bard¡¯s grin grows wider has he reads the letter. He then places the letter in his shirt and makes for the door, the bartender calling after him that he had been paid to play for the full night. Ignoring the man¡¯s yelling, the bard rushes out the door and makes his way toward the city gates. Laughing out loud the bard yells, ¡°This is going to be a great story!¡±.

    <hr>

    An hour after Igneous had woken up he stands at the exit of the village, the only place he had ever known. Now dressed in a brown robe like Yasevl, Igneous adjusts a bag on his back and looks to Nelly who looks equally nervous and excited. The entire village stands before the group getting ready to leave, stepping forward Nevil and Corma hug both Igneous and Nelly, telling them to be safe and to come back. Nevil steps in front of Yasevl and kneels, an action mirrored by the rest of the village, including Heva and her goblins. After making Nevil rise, Yasevl hugs the elf and tells him to protect the village. Yasevl speaks loudly so the entire village can hear him and tells them that he loves them and that he would return to them. And at that Nora leads the group of adventurers, Nelly, Yasevl, and Igneous, through the gateway to the sounds of cheers and goodbyes, and into the forest and towards the kingdom of Albion.

    End of Act I

 Chapter Eleven ( Official Edition)

    Act II

    Chapter Eleven

    Igneous stumbles over the brown robes reaching well below his ankles and falls face first into the underbrush below him. Rolling over he groans aloud ¡°Do I have to keep wearing this?¡±.

    The group of travelers look back to the pouting being on the ground , sighing Nora makes her way to the back of the group and squats next Igneous. Looking Igneous in the eye, Nora sternly says, ¡°If you walk into our village without covering up, there is more than a good chance someone will run a sword through you before any of us can save you. Okay, the robe stays on.¡±.

    ¡°But, we¡¯re still days away from getting there.¡±, Igneous whines, ¡°Can¡¯t I just put it on when we get closer?¡±.

    Nora stands up and says, ¡°No. It stays on incase someone is out here. Now get up.¡±, at this she walks back to the front of the group. Igneous gets up, careful not to trip over the robe again, and follows behind the group. Marigold hangs back and gives Igneous a gentle smile and whispers softly, ¡°Sorry about her, but while in the forest she¡¯s a completely different person, more worried about keeping everyone alive than making them happy. When we get to my temple, we¡¯ll see what we can do about the robes you and the others have to wear.¡±.

    Igneous nods and says mumbles, ¡°Okay, fine. Thank you.¡±.

    Marigold smiles back and speeds up to check on Yasevl and Nelly in the middle of the group. The group of travelers walk till the sun is high in the sky, when Nora holds up her hand for them to stop. Taking a look around the area first, Nora turns to the group, ¡°We¡¯ll take a short break then continue. This is the last break till we stop for camp.¡±.

    The travels groan and fling off their travel bags, Marigold plops down next to a tall oak tree and leans her head against it and is quickly asleep. Yasevl smiles and shakes his head as he walks over to Igneous, followed by Nelly. Pulling back the hood of his robe Yasevl places hand on Igneous shoulder, ¡°I know this is less than ideal, but we have to do this.¡±.

    Igneous sighs and nods, ¡°I know, I know. I just don¡¯t understand why anyone in their village would just attack us?¡±.

    Nelly scrunches up her face and looks at Yasevl , ¡°Me neither.¡±.

    Yasevl smiles sadly and nods, ¡°From what they have told me their people have just gotten out of a war with two other races. One of them being a group of elves, or high elves has they call them. And the other called Orcs, from what I have been told they look like giant grey goblins.¡±.

    ¡°But what does that have to do with us?¡±, Nelly asks, Igneous nodding his agreement.

    ¡°I can answer that.¡±, Korren says walking up to the three of them. Yasevl nods and gestures for the man to continue, ¡°Please, I think you could explain it better than me.¡±.

    Korren nods and looks down at Nelly and Igneous, ¡°When my people first met both races, we tried diplomacy, but when that didn¡¯t work, fighting broke out. Priestess and priest like Marigold got a lot of practice healing, and less time to train with diplomacy. The war lasted for years, till finally all sides came to an agreement, neither would step foot on the others land, and to do so would result in the other two working together to destroy them. We¡¯re worried that, even though Nelly doesn¡¯t look just like the high elves, it could re-spark the war. And Yasevl and Igneous are unrecognized races, and will be killed on sight, just to be on the safe side. The kingdom has become very weary of outsiders. We want to take you to Marigold¡¯s temple first and see if the high-priest over it can talk to his superiors in the capital and see if we can get it established that wood elves are different from the high elves and hopefully get an exception for Igneous and Yasevl.¡±.

    Nelly knits her brows and thinks about this. While Nelly ponders the information she just got, Igneous asks a question of his own, ¡°Then why do none of you seem to hate us?¡±.

    Korren smiles, then says with sad eyes, ¡°We have seen the other side of it all, we all were¡­ active in the war. We saw the horrors humans are capable of, as well as the other races, but also the kindness and mercy as well. We don¡¯t think cutting ourselves off from the other races is the best course of action, but we are sadly a minority in this regard.¡±.

    ¡°Oh.¡±, is all that Nelly and Igneous can say to this information that they had just received. The rest of the time was spent in silent contemplation, until Nora forces the group on, with Marigold complaining about needing longer to nap.

    <hr>

    A wolf watches the group of travelers walking through the forest, eyeing the odd red creature and the creature made of wood. Sniffing the air, the wolf darts off, running between trees, its padded feet making little noise as it disturbs the brush below. After running through the woods, the wolf comes to a hill with a hole in the side. Walking through the hole into its den, the wolf steps over the sleeping forms of his packmates, until stopping in front of a large black and silver wolf. Sensing the others presence, the large black wolf opens its red eyes and stares at the smaller brown wolf and lets out a short growl. The brown wolf yips a short reply, and the large wolf sits up and yips back. The two go back in forth for a time, till the large wolf stands to his full height, his back scraping the ceiling of the den. Letting out a howl that causes dirt to fall from the ceiling and fall onto the wolves below, he walks forward to the middle of the den. At the howl of their packleader, the wolves are pulled from their sleep and stand ready. The black wolf lets out a sharp bark and runs out of the den, followed by the others shortly behind. They would follow the group of travelers till dark, then they would act.

    <hr>

    Igneous watches the sun retreat out of view, basking in what remains of its light, absorbing strands of warm golden energy coming from it. Igneous¡¯ late afternoon sunbathing is cut short by the clearing of a throat behind him. Looking behind from where he lays, Igneous sees the others setting up tents, and behind him Nora looking down at him with a stern expression. Nora cocks an eyebrow and says, ¡°I thought you were supposed to be getting a fire started.¡±.

    Igneous says and stands, dusting dirt from his robe, ¡°Fine.¡±.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±, Nora says with thick sarcasm. Igneous walks away from the huntress and begins picking up sticks from the ground. After he gathers an armful of thin pieces of wood, Igneous makes his way back into camp. Stacking the wood into a small pile, he holds out his hand and wills fire to come forth. Flames extend from his hands and wrap around the pile, the ends of the sticks catching fire. Pushing energy into the fire, Igneous has the fire spread around the pile until the flames have engulfed it in its entirety. Cutting the energy off, Igneous smiles and dusts his hands off against one another. Nora walks over and looks at the fire, smiling she says, ¡°Nice work.¡±.

    As Igneous is about to say thank you, Nora¡¯s smile drops, ¡°Now get more for when that burns out, which is soon because you lit all of it on fire.¡±.

    Igneous groans and does as he¡¯s told, walking further from the camp in order to find more wood. Igneous stomps through the forest, bending down to pick up sticks and fallen branches. After gathering his twentieth piece, Igneous looks up at the now purple and black sky, and says to himself, ¡°I guess I should get back.¡±.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Igneous looks around and sees the slight glow coming from the campfire in the distance, sighing as he makes his way towards it, when he hears a rustling coming from the bushes around him. Looking towards the sound, Igneous scans the area, but sees nothing. Not thinking anything of it Igneous continues on his way back to the others, all the while hearing the occasional rustle. As Igneous walks into the camp, he sees the others around the fire he had made, roasting two horn rabbits Nora had shot earlier in the day. Sighing he drops the bundle of wood in his arms and plops down next to Nelly, causing her to jump in surprise. Nelly looks at Igneous with annoyance, ¡°You scared me!¡±, lightly punching him in the arm continues, ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±.

    Igneous rubs his arm where she hit it , ¡°Geez I¡¯m sorry, I thought you heard me.¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, well I was thinking.¡±, Nelly says worry filling her face.

    ¡°About?¡±, Igneous asks.

    Nelly bobs her head and frowns, ¡°About what Korren and Yasevl said, how the humans aren¡¯t welcoming to outsiders. I¡¯m just wondering if we should go at all. I--.¡±.

    Nelly¡¯s words are cut off as she winces and her hand shoots to her back, the spot where the abomination had hit her. Igneous places a hand on her knee and gives her a slight smile, ¡°That¡¯s why. You and Yasevl need to be healed and neither Marigold nor Corma have the power needed to do so. We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way, but we are going to get you and him taken care of. Okay?¡±.

    Nodding Nelly whispers, ¡°Okay. Thank you. I just don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt on my account.¡±.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, and we won¡¯t. I promise.¡±, Igneous says, giving the girl a reassuring smile.

    As Nelly is about to reply, Igneous¡¯ stomach lets out a growl that echoes through the forest. The rest of their group looks over and start laughing, even Nora gives a short laugh. Mitch leans forward and pokes the roasting rabbits with a stick, ¡°Should be ready soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±.

    Igneous blushes and says, ¡°Sorry, still getting used to having to eat actual food.¡±.

    Yasevl walks over to Igneous and places a hand on his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m just glad I don¡¯t have to worry about you eating me anymore.¡±.

    Yasevl grins widely and the others begin laughing again, Igneous narrows his eyes and spits a small stream of fire from his mouth, and says in a sinister voice, ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡±.

    Jumping up suddenly, Igneous begins chasing Yasevl around, blowing fire from his mouth and laughing as his brother does all he can to stay ahead of him, jumping every time Igneous breaths fire. The entire camp erupts into laughter as the two run around, Yasevl grinning the whole time.

    <hr>

    Dorean steps into a small grove of trees just outside one of the smaller human villages. As he stands in the starlit night, Dorean hears a wind blow through the trees and watches as a woman made of interweaving vines and grass, with flowers blooming into a rainbow dress steps from out of the trees. The woman considers Dorean with emerald green eyes, then speaks with all the beauty and power of nature itself, ¡°You wish to talk old friend.¡±.

    Doran smiles and gives the woman a hug, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Gaia.¡±.

    Returning the hug, Gaia replies, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you to Dorean.¡±.

    Stepping back from the plant woman, Dorean nods and surveys their surroundings as if making sure no one is listening before saying softly, ¡°I assume that you know of the imp and the incident with him.¡±.

    Gaia nods, and waves a hand over the ground and two chairs made of woven together tree roots grow from the ground. Gesturing for Dorean sit, Gaia does the same and speaks as Dorean takes his seat, ¡°I have. And I have sent one of my¡­¡±, tapping a long vine finger on her chin, ¡°what do you call them, oh yes. One of my agents to deliver a message to the imp.¡±.

    ¡°And what about the one spirit you have been watching so closely?¡±, Dorean says with a smirk and knowing smile. Gaia¡¯s green cheeks take on a scarlet hue, and she stutters, ¡°I-I don¡¯t kno-ow what yo-u-u are implying.¡±.

    Dorean lets out a small chuckle, ¡°Sure you don¡¯t. Teasing aside. I thought I should discuss the matter with you, as you are the only other full god that has a stake in the matter.¡±.

    Regaining her composer Gaia nods and asks, ¡°Have you sent for any of your agents?¡±.

    Dorean nods and sits silently smiling at Gaia. Somehow the goddess made of vine rolls her eyes, and sighs, ¡°I am not going to play the guessing game with you.¡±.

    Dorean pouts playfully, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell you.¡±, a wide toothy grin spreads across his face, ¡°The bard.¡±.

    At these words Gaia throws her head back and groans, ¡°Not him. He¡¯s so..so¡­urgh!¡±

    ¡°Say what you want about him he¡¯s good at gathering information.¡±, Dorean says, standing up from his tree root chair that retracts as he does so. Following suit, Gaia walks around the grove, breathing a gust of wind each time that sends the trees rustling. Dorean steps up to her and looks at her, ¡°And, pray tell, have you sent?¡±.

    Smirking Gaia says, ¡°Lupin.¡±,

    Dorean stands, his mouth agape and eyes wide, slowly recovering he sputtlers out, ¡°Lupin! There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll eat them alive before they get out of the forest. Why Lupin?¡±.

    Gaia fixes Dorean with a rueful grin, ¡°If they survive we¡¯ll know they are worth the effort.¡±.

    Dorean shakes his head and drags his hands down his face, ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, but that is such nature logic.¡±.

    Gaia smirks and walks back into the trees, her body disappearing as her voice is carried by the wind, ¡°That¡¯s the best kind.¡±.

    Dorean shakes his head and mumbles to himself, ¡°This is going to be interesting, and not in the fun way.¡±.

    <hr>

    Igneous lays back on one arm, the other on his belly, with a belch, ¡°That was good.¡±.

    The others nod in agreement, Yasevl shrugs, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±.

    They others laugh and Yasevl joins in. Still laughing Mitch pulls out a waterskin form his bag. Uncorking the top, he takes a deep drink and lets out a satisfied sigh. Mitch wipes his mouth and offers the waterskin to Korren, who waves it off, as do Marigold and Nora. Nelly looks over at the human and says, ¡°I want some. I¡¯m real thirsty.¡±.

    Mitch looks at the young girl with an amused grin, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly water.¡±.

    Nelly shrugs, ¡°So? I saw you and my father drinking from that same waterskin the other day and you both seemed to really enjoy it.¡±.

    Mitch looks at both Nora and Yasevl, who shrug, looking back at Nelly, he extends the water skin to her, ¡°Here you go. Only take a sip.¡±.

    Nelly nods and takes the skin with both hands. Placing it to her lips she tilts it up and almost instantly begins to cough and sputter, ¡° Ah! That¡¯s horrible! Why would you drink that?¡±.

    Mitch shrugs, ¡°It¡¯s an acquired taste.¡±.

    Igneous eyes the skin and then looks over at Mitch, ¡°Could I try it?¡±.

    Mitch shrugs again, ¡°Go for it.¡±.

    Igneous takes the skin from Nelly, who is more than happy to be rid of it, Igneous gives the waterskin a sniff, the fumes burning his nose. With hesitation, Igneous press the opening to his mouth and lets the fluid pour out. It burns his tongue and throat as it goes, the taste unlike anything he had ever drank before, which had only been water earlier that day. Igneous lowers the skin down and feels as the liquid hits his stomach, feeling a pressure growing Igneous opens his mouth a lets out a burp. Blue flames shoot out, lighting the whole area in a blue glow. Grinning Igneous takes another sip and says, ¡°I like it!¡±.

    Mitch laughs and says playfully, ¡°Don¡¯t we all!¡±.

    Igneous and Mitch pass the skin back and forth, Igneous belching flame every now and then, the two laughing every time. Nelly shakes her head and looks at Nora, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±.

    Nora sighs, ¡°They¡¯re boys.¡±.

    Nelly looks at Nora in confusion but gets no further information. As the two continue to drink, both Mitch¡¯s and Igneous¡¯ faces begin to redden and their eyes go blurry. Before long the waterskin is empty and Mitch pouts, ¡°Aww man! That was my last one.¡±.

    Nora walks over and says, ¡°Good, I need you sober. Oh, and guess what?¡±.

    Mitch looks up at Nora, fearing the answer, ¡°What?¡±

    Nora smiles menacingly, ¡°You and Igneous are on first watch.¡±.

    Both Igneous and Mitch groan and fall back onto the ground. As the two whine on the ground, Nora tilts her head slightly, then tells the two to shut up. Taking a small step Nora, listens closely, before cursing out loud. Mitch looks up from the ground, ¡°Now what?¡±.

    Gesturing into the dark forest, Nora grabs her bow from the ground, ¡°That!¡±.

    Looking up Igneous looks to see what she¡¯s talking about, only seeing a dark forest. Then he sees it, yellow eyes dotting the darkness around the camp, and in the middle large glowing red eyes.

 Chapter Twelve ( Official Edition)

    Chapter Twelve

    The wolves circle around the camp, yipping and snapping at the travelers. Igneous stands back to back with Nelly, Mitch stands on unsteady feet, his bronze sword following each wolf as it walks by before switching to the next. Yasevl stands close to Nelly and Igneous, his wooden hands morphing into claws, Korren stands in the center with Marigold, both of them preparing shielding spells, and Nora stands nearby, her bow aimed at the giant black wolf. The travelers and the wolves eye one another, the tension and anticipation smothering. Mitch tracks the wolves¡¯ movements, not daring to take his eyes off of them and whispers just loud enough for Nora to hear, ¡°I count thirteen normal wolves plus that leader.¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can kill them all, with that dire wolf here. Our best bet would to be to scare them off.¡±, Nora says drawing her bowstring taut, ¡°Igneous, think you and Nelly can give us a show?¡±.

    Igneous feels for his energy, it presses against his skin, begging, no, demanding to be unleashed. Igneous whispers to Nelly, ¡°Do you think you can make a fire big enough to give them doubts about attacking?¡±.

    Nelly squirms next to Igneous, ¡°I need my staff if I want to last longer than a minute, this infection is eating away at my mana.¡±.

    ¡°Crap!¡±, Igneous mutters then points his voice towards Nora, ¡°Did yo-,¡±.

    Nora cuts him off, ¡°I heard. Alright, everyone get closer together, then Igneous sends out the biggest wave of fire out, and while they are distracted we¡¯ll get Nelly her staff, after that you two will keep up as much flame as possible. Korren, can you shield us from the fire?¡±.

    Korren¡¯s eyes pop open and he forces out words as if he¡¯s trying to keep something else in, ¡°Yeah, Marigold can help, but hurry!¡±.

    Nora nods and says just loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°Everyone besides Igneous move into the center and get ready.¡±.

    The others do as they¡¯re told, moving away slowly they stand with their backs to the fire, except Igneous you stands out, Korren and Marigold release their spells, a transparent dome of blue and gold flowing over the group. Igneous lets his flames out and is about to release his energy in a sweeping blast, when the dire wolf barks and the wolves descend upon the group. Igneous tries to get his fire out, but the dire wolf is too fast and rushes at Igneous. The monster seizes Igneous¡¯ arm between his jaws, the bones snapping as the fangs dig into Igneous¡¯ thin arm. He lets out a scream of anguish, and losing focus his flames die. The wolf darts away from the camp with Igneous flailing from its mouth. The rest of the pack circles the magical dome, barking and snarling.

    The wolf carries Igneous through the dark forest, until he can no longer see the light of the campfire. Doing his best to fight the pain, Igneous forces mana through his wrecked arm, flames bursting from his gaping wounds. Fire gushes into the wolf¡¯s maw around its teeth, burning its gums and tongue. The wolf yelps and drops Igneous, and darts into the surrounding darkness. Igneous lets out a groan as his body hits the ground and skids to a stop. Gritting his teeth Igneous pushes himself up with his good arm. Standing, Igneous looks at his injured arm, the sleeve of the robe shredded and burnt. His arm twisted, jagged bones jutting out, and steaming orange blood flows down his arm, dripping onto the ground with a sizzle. Igneous moans in pain as he rips his robe off and wraps it around his mangled arm. Inhaling deeply, Igneous pushes past the pain in his arm and wills a ball of crimson flame in the other. The surrounding trees are bathed in flickering red light. Igneous stands still, listening for any sound or glimpse of movement. A snapping twig causes him to whip around, pushing his flame out he turns the ball of fire into a stream of blood red flame to engulf the underbrush and a nearby shrub. The light from the flame gives the forest an eerie atmosphere, the trees casting shadows in the red light. Igneous takes a tentative step towards the flames when he is hit with a tremendous force slamming into him from behind, knocking him off his feet and sprawling across the ground. Forcing flames from his mouth Igneous propels himself into the air, flipping as he watches the wolf leaping towards him with its maw agape, ready to tear into Igneous. Acting on instinct, Igneous raises his hand as he rotates in the air, fire spiraling around him. The flames lick at the wolf¡¯s face, causing it to yelp in pain and drop to the ground, the fur around its mouth burnt. Landing hard onto the ground with a crash, Igneous pushes himself up, just in time for the wolf to tackle him, its claws rip across his exposed chest and stomach, steam rising from the wounds. The wolf snaps at Igneous¡¯ face, Igneous feels the hot breath of the wolf in his ear and he shifts his head just in time to avoid the creature¡¯s teeth. Placing his good hand on the wolf¡¯s chest, Igneous blasts fire out, the force knocking the wolf back as the smell of burning hair fills Igneous¡¯ nose. Scrambling to his feet, Igneous bathes the ground in front of him with crimson flames, the dead leaves and twigs catching fire. Igneous stares across the flaming wall separating him from the wolf as it paces, eying him with hungry eyes. Then the wolf darts into the forest, out of the light. Igneous releases a torrent of flame into the night, catching the surrounding trees a flame. As the fire spreads Igneous catches, a sight of a large shadow moving through the trees. Igneous turns in a circle trying to keep track, when the wolf comes up behind him and latches onto his already injured arm. Screaming in pain, Igneous swings his free first into the wolf¡¯s face, each hit releasing a puff of flame. Igneous grits his teeth and screams through clenched teeth, ¡°Guess you forgot what happened last time. I¡¯ll remind you.¡±.

    Igneous forces mana through his mangled arm as fire erupts from his gaping wounds, filling the wolf¡¯s mouth with flame. The wolf yelps and, jumping back, releases Igneous. Igneous breaths heavily as the wolf coughs and paws at its mouth. Igneous, not daring to waste his chance, forces fire to spew from his pores, shrouding him in crimson and black flames. Rushing the distracted creature, Igneous pulls the flame from his body, the flames swirling around and converging into his palm before condensing into a ball of unstable energy. The wolf jerks his head towards Igneous as he slams his palm and the ball into the wolf¡¯s side. A geyser of flame erupts from the spot, engulfing the wolf, sending it flying upward past the treetops. Igneous listens as the wolf yelps with pain as he crashes through the trees, then again as it reenters the forest again, taking branches and treetops with it.

    Then there is silence, with only the faint sound of fighting coming from far away, in the direction of the camp. Drained of energy, Igneous falls to his knees, then lands face first in the smoldering dirt below him. Igneous lays still, only daring to breath, for a couple of minutes, when he hears the approaching of paws snapping twigs and rustling underbrush. Igneous hears the dire wolf yip, but instead of the sound of a beast, he hears the laughter of a person. He shifts his weight to his good arm and forces himself to stand as quickly as possible. Now standing, Igneous looks to the source of the laughter and sees not a wolf, but a man. He looks to be a human wrapped in fur, but his mouth and nose extend like a wolf¡¯s, his teeth sharp, hands and feet resembling claws. The man notices Igneous getting up, wolf ears twitch and a smile, possible a sneer, comes to his face, ¡°Not bad little imp, not bad at all. I see why Mother wishes to keep an eye on you.¡±.

    Igneous looks at the man, then looks around, not sure what is going on, ¡°Where did the wolf go?¡±.

    The man steps forward with a yipping laugh, ¡°I am the wolf.¡±.

    Igneous studies the man, just now noticing the black fur he wears, is smoldering and smoking. Fresh burns cover the mans face and chest. Igneous studies the man closely as he begins to transform. His body shifts, growing fur and in size, his face contorting into that of a wolf. Falling to all fours the man turns into a dire wolf, right in front of Igneous¡¯ eyes. Igneous stares at the wolf with shock and anticipation, waiting for it to attack. Igneous jumps when the wolf opens its mouth and the man¡¯s voice comes out, ¡°I am called Lupin. And you, imp, have some fighting spirit in you.¡±.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Igneous looks at the wolf not sure how to handle the situation, ¡°I have no idea what is going on, are we done fighting, or do you still plan to eat me?¡±.

    The wolf, Lupin, bares his teeth in a smile, ¡°I was sent to test you, and even though you are not quite strong enough to kill me you show potential.¡±.

    Igneous looks toward the direction he believes his camp and friends to be, seeing as this Lupin lays down, his head eye level with Igneous, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, they killed most of my pack and the rest ran away.¡±.

    Igneous looks at the wolf, and despite himself asks, ¡°You¡¯re not upset that they killed them?¡±.

    Lupins shoulders bob up and down, ¡°Law of nature, the weak die and the strong live. Your friends were strong enough to live, simple as that.¡±.

    Igneous looks at his arm then back at the wolf then asks, ¡°Now what?¡±.

    Lupin tilts his head to the side and cocks his ear, ¡°What now? Now you go on your way. I go find something to eat that won¡¯t fight back.¡±.

    Igneous thinks about what the wolf has said, ¡°You were sent to test me? By whom? And why?¡±.

    ¡°I was sent by Mother to see if you were worth keeping an eye on, and you are.¡±, Lupin states with a sigh.

    ¡°Your mother wanted to test me?¡±, Igneous asks thoroughly confused.

    Lupin shakes his giant head and says, ¡°Mother Nature, Gaia, goddess of nature. She sent me to check you out. Now, I see why.¡±.

    ¡°Goddess? Like Dorean? And if you wanted to, you could have killed me.¡±, Igneous ponders.

    ¡°Oh, Dorean! That guy is such a spoils port, always talking about dealing with things peacefully and secretly. And you¡¯re wrong- if we kept fighting, I would have killed you, yes, but you would¡¯ve also hurt me enough that I wouldn¡¯t last long after that.¡±, Lupin states getting to his feet.

    ¡°You know the god Dorean. Who are you?¡±, Igneous asks beginning to get frustrated with not knowing what was going on. Lupin lets out a sharp howl and Igneous hears rustling coming from behind Lupin, then sees the reflecting eyes of wolves. Igneous shift his hurt arm behind him and readies fire in his other hand. Lupin shakes his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry imp. Our fight is over.¡±.

    Turning towards the other wolves, Lupin begins to walk away, then stops and turns his head to look at Igneous, ¡°You asked who I was. I am Lupin, demi-god of wolves. Servant of Gaia. I will be seeing you imp.¡±.

    Then Lupin walks into the shadows, flanked by the other wolves, and watching them walk away, Igneous yells after them, ¡°I¡¯m Igneous!¡±.

    Lupin voice calls back, already some distance away, ¡°Good to know!¡±.

    Igneous stands in the dying light of the surrounding fire, sighing as he looks at the direction he thinks is the way to camp. Walking forward Igneous mumbles, ¡°My life is never simple.¡±.

    <hr>

    A stout man, bulging with muscles, and a long shaggy beard, swings an iron pickaxe, chipping a chunk of stone from the wall in front of him. Using the pickax to lean on the man wipes his brow with a rough calloused hand. Calling out with a tired gruff voice the man yells, ¡°Gimmel! Come clean this up!¡±. His words echo through the tunnel, followed by the sound of small scurrying feet. A man no taller than two feet with a light blue beard and red hat comes running through the tunnel. The light from the magical torches mounted on the wall casting shadows on them. The man stops a few feet away from the taller, but stout man, eyeing the piles of rubble taller than himself littering the tunnel. Sighing the tiny man complains with a high, musical voice, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have called before it got this bad.¡±.

    The stout man shrugs, ¡°Didn¡¯t want to waste time waiting for you every two minutes.¡±.

    Rolling his eyes, the tiny man holds out his hands, ¡°Next time call sooner.¡±.

    The tiny man, Gimmel, waves his hands over the piles of rock and mutters a quick incantation. At his words the rubble begins to shake and vibrate, then moves around the walls before molding together to strengthen the tunnel. After the process was done Gimmel wipes the sweat that had formed on his brow, ¡°There, now come on and have a drink with Tul and me. You¡¯ve worked all day, it¡¯s almost quitting time anyway.¡±.

    The stout man shakes his head, his beard swaying back and forth, ¡°Just a few more minutes, if we can find a new cavern, we¡¯ll get dibs on all that is built there.¡±.

    Groaning in defeat, Gimmel drops to the floor and leans his head against the stone walls, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just wait here, better than having to come running back.¡±.

    Grunting his acknowledgement, the stout man lifts his pickaxe and gives it a powerful swing, knocking off a chunk twice the size of Gimmel. The man gives another great swing, but instead of a chunk falling his pick goes through the wall and becomes lodged. Smiling the man, looks down at Gimmel, ¡°I think this may be it!¡±.

    At this, Gimmel jumps to his feet and gives the man a toothy grin, ¡°Oh boy! We¡¯re going to be rich!¡±.

    Chuckling, the man grasps the pickhandle and pulls with all his might, his muscles popping, veins throbbing, and with a loud grunt he gives a great tug. The man falls back onto the ground, his pickaxe landing next to him. Dust fills the tunnel, Gimmel and the man start coughing. Bracing himself with the pick the man pushes himself off the ground. Gimmels musical voice whispers out towards the man, ¡°Oh! WOOOW! Rix you got to see this!¡±.

    Clearing the dust from his eyes the man, Rix, opens his eyes and stares through the hole. Through it he can see a dark purple ceiling with sparkling lights and a giant glowing rock. Below, on the cavern floor, tall dark shapes reach out to the ceiling. A gush of air rushes past the two, blowing their beards and hair back, Gimmel having to hold onto his hat in order to not lose it. Rix looks down at him and grins, ¡°We did it!¡±.

    Gimmel smiles back, ¡°YEAH WE DID!¡±.

    Rix smiles while dropping his pick and turns to walk away. Gimmel looks to his friend with confusion and calls after him, ¡°Where are you going?¡±.

    ¡°To get that drink!¡±, Rix calls back over his shoulder. Gimmel smirks and turns back and looks through the hole into the cavern they had just discovered. Holding his hands up he wills the rubble to form back into a thin sheet blocking the entrance to the new cavern. Mumbling to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t want anyone stealing this from us.¡±, he runs after his friend calling out, ¡°Wait for me!¡±.

    <hr>

    Igneous stares into the eyes of his slack-jawed friends, while a befuddled Marigold heals his wounds. After taking a minute to find his voice, Yasevl speaks up, ¡°So you mean to tell me that a goddess of nature, who no one has ever heard of, sent those wolves to test you.¡±.

    Igneous nods his head, ¡°Yep, that¡¯s what Lupin said.¡±.

    Feeling the arms knitting themselves back together, Igneous sucks air in through his teeth. Marigold winces , ¡°Sorry. I should have warned you. I am just¡­ kinda in shock.¡±.

    Igneous gives the usually chipper, priestess and small smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is a lot to process.¡±.

    Clearing her throat, causing all eyes to dart to her, Nora picks up her bow as she states, ¡°We have even more reason to get out of the forest. It¡¯ll be first light in a few hours, you should all get some sleep. We are leaving as soon as the sun rises.¡±.

    Mitch looks up at Nora with worry, ¡°Don¡¯t you need sleep too? I¡¯ll stay up.¡±.

    Nora shakes her head once, ¡°No. We¡¯ll need our fighter in full strength tomorrow, besides, I want to skin the dead wolves. We can sell the fur in town and eat the meat on the way.¡±.

    Looking as if wanting to object, Mitch opens his mouth, but closes it quickly when Nora gives him a hard glare. Nora looks them all in the eye, then smiles softly, ¡°Get some sleep, the morning will be here sooner than you think.¡±.

    Mumbling their agreements, the group of travels pick themselves up to find their bedrolls. Igneous smiles and thanks Marigold as she uses torn pieces of his robe to tie a sling around his neck for his arm to rest in. Marigold nods her head, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Try to keep your arm up, its healed mostly, but there are still some fractures and strains, it¡¯ll need time now to heal properly.¡±.

    Igneous nods and begins to walk to Nora, but the hunter holds up her hand to stop him, ¡°Bed, Now.¡±.

    Nodding his head, Igneous spots his bag and pulls out a bedroll, too tired to unroll it, Igneous lays it on the ground and uses it as a pillow. As his sleep over take him, he hears Nora whispering, ¡°What does this all mean?¡±.

    Igneous hears Marigolds soft voice whisper out, ¡°Trouble.¡±.

    Before he can hear more, Igneous is out cold.

 Author Announcement

    Hello, readers of From Fire, I am currently working on another series. I am sorry to say From Fire will not be returning after its long hiatus. For those of you that supported my first work of fiction on Royal Road thank you.  From Fire now and always hold a place in my heart, but I can not see myself picking it back up.

    That being said I am working on  new series that elements of From Fire can be seen, and if you enjoyed it  I am hoping you will enjoy this as well.

    I am leaving a link and the description, and I hope you will think about reading and supporting this series as you did with the last. For those of you still following this page thank you for loving Ignius and the gang as much as I did.

    Without further delay I give you Heath of the Hearth.

    https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/56947/heath-of-the-hearth</a>

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Heed this! Should you be drawn to fantasy colonial adventure where a young man must grow and overcome his set backs, with evil magic users, conspiracies, trade deals, alliances gone sour, political intrigue, and rumor of rebellion taking place in the background that could have unforeseen, but great consequences for our young hero. Then stay tuned.

    Heath is a third generation colony born in Scozeg, the northernmost settlement of the Verloch Confederation Colony. Son of a woodworker and an ill-tender. Like most children of the Confederation Heath dreams of being a trekker.

    Heath hopes to form a bond with a combat centered spirit once he reaches adulthood, sadly that dream dies when an attack on his village forces him to bond with a hearth spirit to save both his sister¡¯s and his life. Now he is Heath of the Hearth, much to his annoyance and disappointment, but he will not let that stop him from following his dream, he will just have to get creative with his new found hearth abilities.